Skip to main content

Full text of "A dictionary of canon law"

See other formats


A  DICTIONARY  OF 
CANON  LAW 


BY  THE 

REV.  P.  TRUDEL,  S.S. 


"Let  our  strength  be  the  law  of  justice."    Wis.  J,  11. 


SECOND,   REVISED   EDITION 

EX  LIBRIS 
ST.   BASIL'S  SCHDLASTICATE 

1 ' 'p    UirDT>T?P   "Rf"\/i  K    lift 
D.  rlrLKJJr.K  rJLJLJiv  L>\J. 

17  SOUTH  BROADWAY,  ST.  Louis,  Mo. 

AND 

68  GREAT  RUSSELL  ST.,  LONDON,  W.  C. 

1920 


OCT  1 0  1953 


N1H1L  OBSTAT 
Sti.  Ludovici,  die  14.  Oct.  1919 

F.  G.  Holweck, 

Censor  Librorum 

IMPRIMATUR 
Sti.  Ludovici,  die  20.  Oct.  1919 

^Joannes  J.  Glennon, 

Archiepiscopus 

Sti.  Ludovici 

Copyright,  1919 

by 
Joseph  Gummersbach 

All  Rights  Reserved 
Printed  in  U.  S.  A. 


VAIL-BALLOD    COMPANY 
•  INaHAMTON  AND  NSW  YOUR 


PREFACE 

This  Pocket  Manual  of  Canon  Law  is  a  digest  of  the 
entire  Code.  It  contains  all  that  the  average  priest 
should  know,  more  than  our  Sisterhoods  need  to  know, 
and  much  that  will  interest  the  laity  on  the  laws  of  the 
Church.  On  most  subjects  the  points  of  the  law  are 
scattered  through  the  Code.  By  gathering  these  points 
under  their  respective  heads  and  arranging  them  in 
alphabetical  order,  with  reference  to  canon,  paragraph, 
and  number  in  the  Code,  this  manual  aims  to  be  a  clear, 
intelligent  counsellor  in  the  ordinary  affairs  of  Catholic 
life,  and  a  ready  index  to  the  Code  for  questions  that 
require  a  knowledge  of  the  niceties  of  ecclesiastical  law. 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

1.  Abbot.     Within  three  months  after  his  election,  an 
Abbot  must  be  blessed  by  his  Bishop  (625).     He  may 
then  pontificate  in  his  own  church,  wear  a  pectoral 
cross  and  a  ring  (325),  but  is  not  permitted  the  use 
of  the  violet  skull-cap    (625).     He  may  confer  the 
Tonsure  and  Minor  Orders  on  his  subjects  (964,  1). 
For  Major  Orders,  to  be  received  from  their  Bishop, 
however,  he  must  grant  them  dimissorial  letters  (964, 
2).     He  has  the  right  to  attend  and  to  vote  at  a  Gen 
eral  Council  (223,  1,  4),  and  must  attend  Diocesan 
Synods  (358,  1,  8). 

2.  Abbot  Nullius.     An  Abbot  Nullius  has  jurisdiction 
over  a  certain  territory  and  is  independent  of  neigh 
boring  Bishops  (319,  1).     To  hold  this  title  he  must 
have  at  least  three  parishes  under  his  jurisdiction  (319, 
2).    He  is  nominated  and  appointed  by  the   Pope 
(320,  1),  should  have  the  qualifications  of  a  Bishop 
(320,  2),  and  cannot  renounce  his  title  (991,  3).     He 
must  be  blessed  within  three  months  after  his  appoint 
ment,  but  may  choose  any  Bishop  to  perform  the  cere 
mony  (322,  2).     He  is  the  Ordinary  of  his  territory 
(198,  1;  215,  2),  but  cannot  exercise  jurisdiction  be- 

l 


2  A  DICTIONABY  OF  CANON  LAW 

fore  he  has  taken  possession  (322,  1).  He  has  epis 
copal  authority  and  obligations  (323,  1),  may  admin 
ister  Confirmation  (782,  2)  and  Minor  Orders  (957, 
2),  and  give  dimissorial  letters  also  to  the  seculars 
of  his  territory  who  are  to  be  ordained  (958, 1,  4) .  He 
has  the  right  to  attend  and  to  vote  at  General  and 
Plenary  Councils  (223,  282).  With  the  approbation 
of  the  Holy  See  he  should  select  a  neighboring  Arch 
bishop  as  his  metropolitan,  take  part  in  his  Provincial 
Councils,  and  carry  out  their  laws  (285).  If  conse 
crated,  an  Abbot  Nullius  has  the  same  power  as  other 
Bishops  (957,  1). 

3.  Abjuration.     All  apostates,  heretics,  and  schismatics 
must  renounce  their  errors  in  order  to  become  recon 
ciled  to  the  Church.     To  be  juridical,  this  abjuration 
must  take  place  before  the  Bishop  or  his  delegate  and 
two  witnesses  (2314,  4). 

4.  Abortion.     All  who  participate  in  producing  an  abor 
tion  incur  excommunication  reserved  to  the  Bishop 
(2350,  1),  and  become  irregular  (985,  4). 

5.  Abrogation.     All  laws  of  the  Church  which  conflict 
with  the  Code  are  abrogated  (6).     Otherwise  plenary, 
provincial,  diocesan,  and  religious  laws  are  abrogated 
by  it  only  when  expressly  stated  (22).     Matrimonial 
impediments    can   be    abrogated    only   by    the    Pope 
(1040). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  3 

6.  Absence.     Clerics  must  not  be  absent  from  their  di 
ocese  for  a  notable  time  without  the  permission  of  their 
Bishop  (143).     Pastors  must  have  the  written  permis 
sion  of  their  Bishops  to  be  absent  more  than  a  week 
from  their  parishes  (466,  4).     Bishops  should  not  be 
absent  from  their  dioceses  more  than  three  months  in 
a  year  (338). 

7.  Absolution.     To  grant  absolution  a  priest  must  have 
the  proper   ecclesiastical   approbation    (879).     When 
once  granted,  this  approbation  can  be  taken  from  him 
only  for  a  grave  cause  (880,  1).     The  confessor  must 
absolve  a  penitent  who  is  rightly  disposed  (886).     He 
may  hear  the  confession  of  persons  who  are  not  his 
subjects,  or  who  belong  to  a  different  rite,  when  they 
come  to  him  (881,  1).     He  may  absolve  his  own  sub 
jects  everywhere   (881,  2).     When  making  a  voyage 
he  may  absolve  his  fellow-passengers  and  also  penitents 
in  the  ports  he  happens  to  enter   (883).    A  person 
who  has  incurred  a  censure  must  be  absolved  from  it 
before  he  can  be  absolved  from  his  sins  (2250).     If 
a  person  who  is  not  a  priest  pretends  to  give  absolution 
he  is  excommunicated    (2322,  1).     A  priest  without 
approbation   is   suspended   for  granting  sacramental 
absolution    (2366).     A    priest    with    approbation    is 
suspended  from  hearing  confessions  if  he  grants  abso 
lution  for  sins  reserved  to  a  higher  authority  (2366). 
To  absolve  an  accomplice,  except  in  danger  of  death 
when  no  other  priest  is  near,  is  invalid   (884)   and 


4  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

punished  with  excommunication  reserved  in  a  special 
manner  to  the  Pope  (2367).  When  a  penitent  is 
in  danger  of  death,  any  priest  can  absolve  him  from 
all  sins  and  censures  (882). 

8.  Abstinence.     The  law  of  abstinence  forbids  the  eat 
ing  of  flesh  meat  and  of  broth  made  from  meat  (1250). 
It  binds  all  who  have  completed  their  seventh  year 
(1254).     It  is  to  be  observed  on  all  Fridays  of  the 
year,  on  Wednesdays  and  Saturdays  of  Lent,  and  on 
the  Vigils  of  Pentecost,  Assumption,  All  Saints,  and 
Christmas   (1252,  1,  2).     If  one  of  these  vigils  falls 
on  Sunday,  or  if  a  holy-day  falls  on  Friday,  the  law 
of  abstinence  ceases.     It  also  ceases  at  noon  on  Holy 
Saturday  (1252,4). 

9.  Abuses.     The  abuse  of  ecclesiastical  power  is  to  be 
punished  by  legitimate  authority  in  accordance  with 
Canon  Law    (2404-2414).     This  abuse  of  power  in 
creases  the  guilt  when  it  is  used  to  do  wrong  (2207,  2). 
The  Metropolitan  must  report  abuses  in  his  suffragans 
to  the  Pope   (274,  4).     Bishops  must  guard  against 
abuses  entering  their  dioceses   (336,  2;  617,  2)   and 
report  those  to  the  Pope  who  abuse  privileges  granted 
by  him   (78),  as  well  as  abuses  of  exempt  religious 
that  are  not  corrected  by  their  superiors  (617,  1). 

10.  Accusation.     In  a  criminal  trial  the  accusation  must 
be  made  by  the  promoter  of  justice  (1934).    In  mat- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  5 

rimonial  cases  it  is  made  by  one  of  the  contracting 
parties  (1971,  1,1),  and  must  be  made  before  the 
case  is  instituted  (1970).  When  the  validity  of  an 
ordination  is  impugned,  the  accusation  is  made  by 
the  cleric  concerned,  by  his  Bishop,  or  by  the  Bishop 
in  whose  diocese  the  ordination  took  place  (1994). 

11.  Action   (Legal).     Ordinarily  an  action  confirms  a 
right  (1667).     An  injured  person  may  institute  action 
to  recover  a  right  (1678,  1698,  1855).    Whoever  has 
been  in  possession  of  a  right  for  a  year  may  institute 
action  to  retain  it   (1695).    A  criminal  action  must 
be    instituted   by    the    promoter    of   justice    (1934). 
Before  it  can  be  instituted  it  must  be  preceded  by  a 
denunciation  from  the  injured  party  (1938).     It  may 
be  ended  by  the  death  of  the  accused,  by  condonation 
on  the  part  of  legitimate  authority,  or  by  becoming 
outlawed   (1702).     Contentious  actions  must  be  out 
lawed  by  legal  prescription,  but  actions  about  the  con 
dition  of  persons  are  never  outlawed   (1701).     Some 
actions  become  outlawed  in  one  year,  others  in  three, 
five,  and  ten  years  (1703). 

12.  Action  (Moral).    Actions  performed  through  irre 
sistible  external  violence  are  void  (103,  1).    Actions 
performed  on  account  of  deception  or  grave  and  un 
just  fear  are  valid  but  may  be  rescinded  by  judicial 
sentence    (103,    2).     Substantial    error    renders    an 
action  void,  accidental  error  does  not.    Error  in  con- 


6  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

tracts  is  foundation  for  rescinding  an  action  according 
to  law  (104).  If  an  action  is  invalid  of  its  very 
nature,  the  injured  person  may  obtain  a  declaration 
of  nullity  (1079)  as  well  as  compensation  (1081). 

13.  Acts.     The  acts  of  the  Holy  See  are  promulgated 
when  published  in  the  "Acta  Apostolicse  Sedis"  (9). 
The  Acts  of  Plenary  and  Provincial  Councils  must 
be  submitted  to  the  Holy  See  for  approbation  before 
their  promulgation   (291,  301).    "When  promulgated, 
no  Ordinary  can  dispense  from  them  (291,  2).     The 
acts  of  ecclesiastical  trials  are  to  be  written  in  Latin 
(1642)   and  preserved  carefully   (1645,  2;  1946,  2). 
In  case  of  an  appeal,  copies  are  to  be  forwarded  to 
the  superior  court  (1644).     The  sentence  of  expulsion 
of  a  religious  cleric  of  solemn  or  simple  vows  must  be 
confirmed  by  the  Sacred  Congregation  before  it  can 
be  carried  into  effect  (666). 

14.  Administration.     The   Pope   has   the   supreme   ad 
ministration    of    all    ecclesiastical    property    (1518). 
The  Cardinal  Camerarius  administers  the  temporali 
ties  of  the  Holy  See   (262).     If  any  one  usurps  or 
retains  these  temporalities,  he  incurs  excommunication 
specially    reserved    to    the    Holy    See    (2345).     The 
Bishop  must  watch  over  ecclesiastical  property  in  his 
territory,  and  should  issue  suitable  instructions  for 
its  administration   (1519).     He  should  have  a  board 
of  administrators  to  assist  him   (1519)   according  to 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  7 

Canon  Law  (1520-1528).  Pious  associations,  lawfully 
incorporated,  have  the  administration  of  their  prop- 
perty  under  the  supervision  of  the  Ordinary  (691,1), 
and  must  annually  render  an  account  of  it  to  him 
(1489,  3).  For  the  Ordinary  must  see  to  it  that  all 
ecclesiastical  property  in  his  territory  be  carefully 
administered  (1521,  545,  1547,  1478,  1483).  To  him 
every  community  of  sisters,  whether  exempt  or  not, 
must  annually  render  an  account  of  its  administra 
tion  (535)  though  these  sisters  must  administer  their 
temporalities  according  to  their  constitutions  (532). 
Pastors  must  administer  the  temporalities  of  their  par 
ishes  according  to  the  sacred  canons  (1182)  and  an 
nually  render  an  account  of  their  administration  to 
their  Ordinary  (1525). 

15.  Administrators.  The  Consistorial  Congregation 
appoints  Apostolic  Administrators  (248,  2).  In 
special  cases  the  Pope  may  appoint  them  for  estab 
lished  dioceses  (312)  or  permit  a  Bishop  or  an  Arch 
bishop  to  appoint  them  (431).  An  Apostolic  Ad 
ministrator  must  show  his  credentials  to  the  Bishop 
and  his  Chapter  when  assuming  office  (313,  1),  but 
takes  possession  of  a  vacant  see  like  a  Bishop  (313,  2). 
He  has  the  powers  of  an  Ordinary  (198,1),  should 
assist  at  Plenary  (282,1)  and  Provincial  Councils 
(286,1),  and  ranks  among  the  Suffragans  of  his  prov 
ince  (292).  Unless  otherwise  specified,  he  has  the 
same  rights  as  a  Bishop  (314-318,  379,  3).  He  should 


8  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

take  special  pains  to  perform  his  duties  well  (1521- 
1523).  If  he  is  appointed  by  a  Bishop  or  an  Arch 
bishop  he  has  only  the  faculties  of  a  vicar  capitular 
(431).  Every  administrator  of  church  property  must 
pay  a  living  wage  to  his  help  (1524),  render  an  annual 
account  of  his  administration  to  the  Bishop  (1525), 
and  enter  into  no  lawsuit  without  his  written  permis 
sion  (1526).  All  administrators  of  pious  funds,  and 
all  who  receive  stipends  for  Masses  to  be  said,  must 
send  those  stipends  to  the  Ordinary  at  the  end  of 
each  year  for  which  they  have  not  satisfied  (841). 

16.  Admission  to  Religion.    Admission  to  the  religious 
life  is  open  to  any  Catholic  who  is  under  no  legal 
impediment,  who  has  the  right  intention  and  is  capable 
of  fulfilling  the  duties  of  the  religious  life  (538). 

17.  Adoption.     In   those   States   where   legal   adoption 
renders  a  marriage  illicit  or  invalid  by  civil  law,  it  also 
is  illicit  or  invalid  by  canon  law  (1059,  1080). 

18.  Adultery.     The    crime    of    adultery,    united    to    a 
promise  of  marriage,  establishes  a  diriment  impediment 
to  the  union  of  the  criminals  (1075).     The  crime  of 
adultery  gives  the  innocent  person  grounds  for  per 
petual  separation   (1129).    Persons  openly  living  in 
adultery  are  excluded  from  all  ecclesiastical  benefits 
until    they    have    sincerely    repented    (2357,  2).     If 
clerics  are  guilty  of  this  crime  they  are  to  be  sus- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  9 

pended,  disgraced,  and  deprived  of  all  clerical  benefits 
(2359,2). 

19.  Advocate.    An  advocate  at  an  ecclesiastical  trial 
should  be  a  Catholic  of  mature  years  and  good  reputa 
tion,  who  is  versed  in  canon  law   (1657).     He  must 
have  the  approbation  of  the  Ordinary  (1658),  be  en 
gaged  by  a  litigant  or  by  the  judge  (1661),  and  must 
regulate  his  actions  at  the  trial  in  accordance  with  the 
prescriptions  of  canon  law  (1662-1667). 

20.  Affinity.    Affinity  arises  from  a  valid  marriage.    It 
exists  between  the  husband  and  the  blood  relations  of 
his  wife,  and  between  the  wife  and  the  blood  relations 
of  her  husband.    The  degree  of  blood  relationship  de 
termines  the  degree  of  affinity  (97).    In  the  direct  line 
affinity  renders  marriage  invalid  in  all  degrees,  but  in 
the  collateral  line  only  to  the  second  degree  inclusive. 
The  impediment  of  affinity  is  multiplied  as  often  as 
the  impediment  of  consanguinity  is  multiplied  as  well 
as  by  a  successive  marriage  with  a  relative  of  the  de 
ceased  consort  (1077). 

21.  Age.    Purely  ecclesiastical  laws  bind  a  child  at  the 
age  of  seven  (12).    Though  a  girl  reaches  the  age  of 
puberty  at  twelve,  and  a  boy  at  fourteen  (88),  girls 
must  be  fourteen  and  boys  sixteen  before  they  can 
validly  contract  marriage  (1067).    The  law  of  fasting 
binds  all  who  have  completed  their  twenty-first  year 


10  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

until  the  beginning  of  their  sixtieth  year  (1254).  The 
age  for  religious  profession  is  sixteen  completed  for 
temporary  vows  and  twenty-one  completed  for  per 
petual  vows  (573).  Clerics  may  be  ordained  sub- 
deacons  at  the  completion  of  their  twenty-first  year, 
deacons  when  twenty-two,  priests  at  twenty-four,  and 
bishops  when  they  have  completed  their  thirtieth 
year  (331). 

22.  Agent.     Without  the  permission  of  the  Ordinary, 
clerics  should  not  act  as  agents  in  managing  the  prop 
erty  of  lay  persons  (139). 

23.  Alienation.     Exempt  Religious  can  not  dispose  of 
property  valued  at  30,000  francs  without  the  consent 
of  the  Holy  See.     They  may  dispose  of  property  of 
lesser    value    with    the    written    permission    of   their 
Superior  and  his  consultors.     In  addition  to  this  per 
mission  Sisters  of  Diocesan  Institutes  must  have  the 
written  permission  of  their  Ordinary  (534).    Precious 
relics    and   pictures,    and   pictures    that    are    highly 
venerated  by  the  faithful,  must  not  be  disposed  of 
or  transformed  without  the  consent  of  the  Holy  See 
(1281).     To  alienate  other  ecclesiastical  property  the 
consent  of  the  Holy  See  is  required  if  it  is  valued  at 
30,000  francs,  and  the  consent  of  the  Ordinary  and 
his  consultors  if  it  is  valued  at  more  than  1,000  franca 
(1530-1534).     It  is  then  to  be  sold  to  the  highest 
bidder  (1531).     He  who  unjustly  disposed  of  or  re- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  11 

ceived  ecclesiastical  property  may  be  forced  by  cen 
sures  to  restitution  and  reparation  (2347). 

24.  AH  Souls.    A  priest  may  say  three  Masses  on  All 
Souls  Day  (806),  and  have  the  privilege  of  a  privi 
leged  altar  at  them  (917). 

25.  Alms.     Mendicants  may  beg  alms  in  the  diocese  in 
which  they  have  a  house  with  the  permission  of  their 
superior.     Outside  of  their  diocese  they  need  the  writ 
ten  approbation  of  the  Ordinary  of  the  diocese  (621). 
Superiors  can  send  only  professed  members  of  mature 
age  to   collect   alms    (623).     Religious   who   are   not 
mendicants  need  the  permission  of  the  Holy  See  to 
collect  alms.    A  diocesan  Congregation  must  have  the 
permission  of  the  Ordinary  of  the  diocese  in  which 
they  live  and  of  the  Ordinary  in  whose  diocese  they 
wish  to  collect.     Religious  Congregations  should  not 
be  allowed  to  beg  except  in  case  of  real  necessity  (622). 

26.  Altar.     A  consecrated  altar   (1199)   used  only  for 
divine  worship  (1202)  is  the  place  on  which  to  cele 
brate  Mass  (822).     An  altar  may  be  fixed  or  portable 
(1197).     A  fixed  altar  must  have  a  stone  foundation, 
constructed  according  to  liturgical  laws,  and  conse 
crated  with  it  (1198).     A  portable  altar  consists  of  a 
stone  that  may  rest  on   any  foundation    (1197,   2). 
Both  must  have  a  sepulchre  with  relics,  covered  with 
a  piece  of  stone  (1198,  4) .     The  Bishop  may  consecrate 


12 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 


a  portable  altar  any  time,  but  should  consecrate  a 
fixed  altar  if  possible  on  a  Sunday  or  Holy-Day 
(1199,  3).  Though  the  altar  may  be  consecrated 
without  the  church,  at  least  one  fixed  altar  should  be 
consecrated  with  the  church  (1165,  5).  A  fixed  altar 
loses  its  consecration  if  the  table  is  even  momentarily 
separated  from  its  foundation,  or  if  the  table  or  the 
foundation  is  seriously  broken,  especially  at  the  places 
of  anointing.  Every  altar  loses  its  consecration  if 
the  relics  or  the  sepulchre  are  broken  or  removed 
(1200).  Every  altar  ought  to  have  a  name,  the  high 
altar  having  the  same  as  the  church  (1201).  Even 
though  there  are  many  altars  in  a  church,  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  can  be  kept  only  on  one  (1268).  The 
Ordinary  may  declare  one  altar  in  every  church 
"  privileged"  (916).  It  should  be  marked  Alt  are 
Privilegiatum  (918).  Every  Mass  said  on  All  Souls 
Day  has  the  privilege  of  a  privileged  altar  (917). 
1  'The  privilege  of  a  portable  altar"  is  granted  only 
by  the  Holy  See.  It  consists  in  permission  to  say 
Mass  in  any  decent  place  while  using  an  altar-stone 
(822,  2-3).  No  bodies  are  to  be  buried  under  or 
within  one  metre  of  the  altar  on  which  Mass  is  said 
(1202,  2). 

27.  Anathema.  Anathema  or  excommunication  is  a 
censure  by  which  one  is  excluded  from  the  communion 
of  the  faithful  and  subjected  to  disabilities  defined  in 
Canon  Law  (2257). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  13 

28.  Apostate.  An  apostate  is  one  who  totally  renounces 
the  Christian  faith  after  having  been  baptized 
(1325,  2).  Catholics  are  forbidden  to  marry  apos 
tates  (1065,  11),  and  the  pastor  is  forbidden  to  assist 
at  such  marriages  without  the  Bishop's  consent 
(1065,  2).  Those  who  receive  Orders  from  a  notorious 
apostate  incur  suspension  reserved  to  the  Holy  See 
(2372).  Unless  they  give  some  sign  of  repentance 
before  death  apostates  are  to  be  deprived  of  Christian 
burial  (1240),  and  those  who  dare  to  give  Christian 
burial  to  impenitent  apostates  incur  excommunication 
(2339).  A  religious  who  renounces  the  Christian 
faith  is  thereby  expelled  from  his  Order  (646,  1,  1), 
and  a  cleric  is  deprived  of  all  ecclesiastical  standing 
(2314,  2).  An  apostate  from  religion  is  one  who, 
though  bound  by  perpetual  vows,  illegally  leaves  his 
community  with  the  intention  of  never  returning 
(644,  1).  He  incurs  excommunication  reserved  to  his 
superior  general,  or  to  the  Ordinary  if  he  belongs 
to  a  non-exempt  community  (2385).  He  is -not  dis 
pensed  from  his  rule  or  vows,  and  is  bound  to  return 
to  his  community  without  delay  (645,  1). 

29.  Apostolic  See.  The  Apostolic  or  Holy  See  includes 
the  Pope  and  those  Congregations,  Tribunals  and 
Offices  in  Rome  through  which  he  transacts  the  affairs 
of  the  Catholic  Church  (7). 

I  30.  Appeal.     There  is  no  appeal  from  a  decision  of  the 
Pope,  of  his  special  delegate,  or  from  a  few  peculiar 


14  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

decisions  (1880).  In  all  other  cases  an  appeal  may 
be  taken  (1879)  within  ten  days  (1881).  When  the 
judge  pronounces  sentence  orally,  the  appeal  may  be 
made  orally,  otherwise  it  must  be  made  in  writing 
(1882).  Whenever  a  marriage  is  declared  null  it 
must  be  appealed  (1986).  If  the  second  decision 
confirms  the  first  and  no  appeal  is  taken  within  ten 
days  the  persons  concerned  will  be  free  to  marry 
(1987).  A  decree  of  nullity  is  then  to  be  sent  to  the 
Ordinary  and  entered  on  the  baptismal  and  matri 
monial  records  (1988).  Matrimonial  cases  may  be 
reopened  whenever  new  evidence  of  a  grave  nature 
appears  (1989). 

31.  Application.    Indulgences  can  never  be  applied  to 
the  living,  but  may  always  be  applied  to  the  souls  in 
purgatory,    unless    otherwise    specified    (930).     Mass 
may  be  publicly  applied  to  the  living  and  the  dead 
members  of  the  Church  (809),  and  privately  for  an 
excommunicated  person,  unless  he  is  a  vitandus,  when 
it  may  be  said  only  for  his  conversion  (2262). 

32.  Appointment.    Appointment  to  an  office  should  be 
made  in  writing  (159).     Bishops  are  appointed  by  the 
Consistorial   Congregation    (248),   even   when   nomi 
nated  by  the  civil  authorities    (332).     Unless  legiti 
mately  prevented,  a  Bishop  must  be  consecrated  within 
three  months  after  his  appointment  (333). 


A  DICTIONABY  OF  CANON  LAW  15 

33.  Approbation.    All  works  treating  of  Catholic  faith, 
morals,  devotion,  and  discipline  require  the  approba 
tion  of  the  Ordinary,  for  secular  clergy,  and  of  the 
Ordinary    and    their    major    superiors    for    religious 
(1385).     Works  by  clerics  on  profane  subjects  should 
have  the  permission  of  these  same  superiors   (1386). 
Even  Catholic  lay  persons  should  not  contribute  to 
papers  and  magazines  that  are  accustomed  to  attack 
Catholic  faith  and  morals,  unless  they  have  the  appro 
bation  of  their  Ordinary   (1386,  2).     Whatever  per 
tains  to  the  process  of  canonization  of  the  servants 
of  God  must  have  the  approbation  of  the  Congregation 
of  Rites  before  it  may  be  published  (1387).     The  ex 
press  approbation   of  the   Holy   See   is   required   to 
publish   a  translation  of  the   authentic   collection  of 
prayers  and  good  works   enriched   with   indulgences 
(1388),  or  a  new  edition  of  the  collection  of  the  decrees 
of    the    Roman    Congregations     (1389).     In    editing 
liturgical  works  the  Ordinary  who  gives  the  approba 
tion  must  likewise  testify  that  the  edition  agrees  with 
the  original  (1390).     Versions  of  the  Bible  must  have 
the  approbation  of  the  Holy  See  or  be  edited  under 
the  supervision  of  the  Bishops  and  enriched  with  notes 
from  the  Fathers  ( 1391 ) .     The  approbation  of  original 
works  does  not  extend  to  translations  and  later  edi 
tions  (1392).     The  approbation  of  the  Church  is  re 
quired  to  give  public  honor  to  any  servant  of  God 
(2125). 


16  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

34.  Archbishop.  An  Archbishop  is  the  Ordinary  of  a 
diocese  (273)  who  presides  over  his  ecclesiastical 
province  (272).  He  has  power  to  make  certain 
appointments,  to  grant  indulgences,  to  appoint  a  Vicar 
Capitular  at  the  death  of  a  suffragan  (if  one  is  not 
elected),  to  inform  the  Pope  on  faith  and  discipline 
in  suffragan  sees,  to  hold  canonical  visitation  in  their 
dioceses,  when  the  suffragans  neglect  it,  to  pontificate 
in  their  churches,  to  receive  appeals  from  their  courts, 
and  to  decide  controversies  between  them  (274).  He 
must  ask  for  the  pallium  within  three  months  after 
his  appointment  (275).  He  can  exercise  metropolitan 
jurisdiction  only  after  receiving  the  pallium  (276). 
He  may  wear  the  pallium  in  any  church  of  his  province 
(277).  If  he  is  transferred  to  another  Metropolitan 
See  he  must  receive  a  new  pallium  (278).  When  he 
dies  his  pallium  must  be  buried  with  him  (279). 


35.  Archconfraternity  or  Primary  Sodality.  Confra 
ternities  and  sodalities  which  have  the  right  of  aggre 
gating  others  are  called  archconf  raternities  or  primary 
sodalities  (720).  An  apostolic  indult  grants  this  right 
of  aggregating  (721,  1)  other  societies  with  the  same 
name  and  object  (721,  2).  By  aggregation  these  so 
cieties  share  in  all  the  favors  granted  to  the  society 
(722).  For  a  valid  aggregation  the  local  association 
must  be  formed  with  the  permission  of  the  Ordinary, 
application  must  be  made  with  his  permission  in  writ- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  17 

ing,  the  privileges  communicated  must  be  stated  in 
the  diploma  of  affiliation,  the  diploma  must  be  drawn 
up  legally,  the  affiliation  must  be  in  perpetuity,  there 
are  no  charges  except  to  cover  the  necessary  expense 
(723).  The  headquarters  can  be  transferred  only  by 
the  Holy  See  (724).  The  title  of  archconfraternity, 
etc.,  is  granted  by  the  Holy  See  (725). 

36.  Archives.  The  Bishop  should  see  to  it  that  all  docu 
ments  pertaining  to  the  spiritual  and  the  temporal 
affairs  of  the  diocese  be  preserved  in  the  diocesan 
archives  (375).  Only  the  Bishop,  the  Vicar  General, 
and  the  chancellor  can  permit  any  one  to  visit  them 
(377).  Only  the  Bishop  and  his  Vicar  General  can 
give  permission  for  a  document  to  be  taken  out,  and 
that  only  for  three  days.  Whoever  thus  borrows  a 
document  must  leave  a  receipt  in  writing  with  the 
chancellor  (378).  The  Bishop  should  also  have  secret 
archives  in  which  documents  pertaining  to  criminal 
cases  are  kept.  These  documents  should  be  sorted 
annually  and  those  that  have  served  their  purpose 
burnt  (379).  The  Bishop  should  likewise  see  to  it 
that  every  church  and  confraternity  in  his  diocese 
has  its  archives.  Documents  are  to  be  duplicated, 
one  to  be  kept  in  the  local  and  the  other  in  the 
diocesan  archives  (383).  All  documents  that  are  not 
to  be  kept  secret  are  open  to  the  public  under  proper 
supervision  (384). 


18  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

37.  Articles  of  Devotion.     Articles  of  devotion  do  not 
lose  the  indulgences  attached  to  them  until  they  are 
totally  destroyed  or  sold  (924). 

38.  Arts.    Priests  are  not  to  practise  arts  unbecoming 
to  their  vocation  (138). 

39.  Assistants  to   Pastors.     Pastors  of  large  parishes 
may  receive  one  or  more  assistants.     Their  duty  is 
to  help  in  the  parochial  work.     They  are  to  receive 
a  suitable  remuneration    (476,  1).     The  Bishop  ap 
points  them  from  the  secular  clergy  (476,  3).     They 
must  reside  in  the  parish  (476,  5).     Their  rights  and 
duties  are  defined  by  the  diocesan  statutes,  by  the 
Bishop,  and  by  the  pastor,  whom  they  are  to  help 
(476,   6).    Assistants  to  Pastors,  who  are  religious, 
are  appointed  by  their  superiors,  with  the  approbation 
of  the  Ordinary  (476,  4).     Assistants  may  be  changed 
at  the  pleasure  of  their  superiors  (477). 

40.  Associations — Sodalities.     The    faithful    are     en 
couraged   to    join    societies    established,    or    at    least 
recommended  by  the  Church.     They  are  to  be  cau 
tioned    against    those    that    are    condemned,    secret, 
suspected,  seditious,  or  that  seek  to  withdraw  from 
the  supervision  of  the  Church  (684).    Distinctly  re 
ligious  societies  are  instituted  by  the  Church  for  the 
spiritual  advancement  of  the  members,  for  the  practice 
of  the  works  of  mercy,  and  the  advancement  of  public 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  19 

worship  (685).  Only  practical  Catholics  are  eligible 
to  membership  (692).  It  is  the  Ordinary's  right  to 
approve  these  sodalities  (686)  unless  the  Pope  ap 
proves  them  (699).  Every  sodality  is  to  have  its  own 
statutes  approved  by  the  Ordinary  or  the  Holy  See 
(689). 

41.  Attempted  Crime.    Attempted  crime  is  the  placing 
of  an  action  that  leads  to  crime,  and  then  desisting 
in  its  execution  (2212,  1).     If  it  is  prevented  by  an 
other,  it  is  called  frustrated  crime  (2212,  2).     Before 
the  law  the  guilt  is  measured  by  the  degree  of  execu 
tion  (2213). 

42.  Attempted  Marriage.     A  married  person,  who  at 
tempts  a  second  marriage,  becomes  a  public  sinner,  and 
is  to  be  excommunicated  or  placed  under  a  personal 
interdict  (2356).     A  priest  who  attempts  marriage  is 
excommunicated  (reserved  to  the  Holy  See)  and  for 
feits    all    ecclesiastical    standing    (2388,    1).     A    re 
ligious  by  the  same  crime  is  expelled  from  his  Order 
(646,  1,  3). 

43.  Authenticity.    Whoever  introduces  a  document  in 
the  process  of  a  servant  of  God  must  show  its  origin 
and  authenticity   (2034).     Relics  cannot  be  exposed 
for  public  veneration  unless  they  are  accompanied  by  a 
document  from  the  proper  authorities  declaring  their 
authenticity  (1283). 


20  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

44.  Authors.     Catholic    authors,    writing    on    religion, 
must  apply  for  ecclesiastical  approbation  before  pub 
lishing   their    works    (1385).     Priests    and    religious 
must  obtain  the  permission  of  their  respective  superiors 
before  publishing  works  on  profane  subjects   (1386). 
All  who  publish  the  books  of  the  Bible  or  notes  on  the 
same    without    approbation    incur    excommunication 
(2318,  2). 

45.  Auxiliary  Bishop.     The  Pope  appoints  the  Auxil 
iary  Bishop.     He  has  no  right  of  succession    (350). 
His  duty  is  to  assist  the  Bishop  in  his  labors  (351). 
He  is  bound  to  reside  in  the  diocese  (354).     He  cannot 
ordain  (352).     Ordinarily  his  office  expires  with  the 
death  of  the  Bishop  (355,  2). 

46.  Bail.     Clerics  must  have  the  permission  of  the  Or 
dinary  to  furnish  bail  for  any  one,  even  with  their 
own  money  (137). 

47.  Banns.     The  banns  of  marriages  to  be  contracted 
are  to  be  published  in  church  (1022),  by  the  pastor 
of  the  contracting  parties  (1023),  on  three  continuous 
Sundays  or  Holy  Days,  or  on  the  day  of  some  other 
parish  celebration  (1024).     Or  the  Bishop  may  have 
the  names  of  the  contracting  parties  affixed  to  the 
church  door  for  eight  days,  including  two  days  of 
obligation  (1025).     The  banns  are  not  to  be  published 
for  mixed  marriages,  unless  the  Bishop  thinks  other- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  21 

wise  (1026).  All  who  know  of  any  impediment  to 
the  marriage  must  reveal  it  to  the  pastor  or  to  the 
Bishop  before  the  ceremony  takes  place  (1027).  If 
any  doubt  arises  about  an  impediment  the  pastor 
should  continue  the  publication  of  the  banns,  report 
the  matter  to  the  Bishop,  and  not  permit  the  marriage 
to  take  place  until  the  doubt  has  been  cleared  up  ac 
cording  to  law  (1023,  2;  1028-1031).  If  the  banns 
are  published  in  one  place  and  the  ceremony  is  to  take 
place  in  another,  the  first  pastor  must  make  the  in 
vestigation  and  notify  the  second  pastor  (1029).  If 
the  marriage  does  not  take  place  within  six  months 
after  the  publication  of  the  banns,  they  must  be  pub 
lished  again  before  the  ceremony  takes  place,  unless 
the  Ordinary  thinks  otherwise  (1030,  2). 

48.  Baptism.  When  all  the  ceremonies  of  the  ritual 
are  carried  out  the  baptism  is  called  solemn,  other 
wise  private  (737,  2).  The  administration  of  baptism 
is  reserved  to  the  pastor  or  a  priest  delegated  by  him 
or  by  the  Ordinary  (738).  Without  permission  no 
pastor  is  allowed  to  baptize  even  his  own  subjects 
outside  his  territory  (739).  The  pastor  should  in 
struct  the  faithful,  but  especially  the  midwife,  nurse, 
and  doctor,  how  to  baptize  in  case  of  necessity  (743). 
In  difficult  childbirth  the  infant  may  be  baptized  con 
ditionally  in  the  womb,  but  ought  to  be  baptized  again 
conditionally  after  birth  (746).  An  abortive  foetus 
should  be  baptized  absolutely  if  evidently  alive,  other- 


22  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

wise  conditionally  (747).  Foundlings  should  be  bap 
tized,  at  least  conditionally  -(749).  Infants  of  apos 
tates,  heretics,  schismatics,  Jews,  and  infidels  may  be 
licitly  baptized  without  the  consent  of  their  parents 
only  when  in  proximate  danger  of  death.  With  the 
consent  of  one  parent  such  an  infant  may  be  baptized 
if  its  Catholic  education  is  assured  (750-751). 
Solemn  baptism  must  be  conferred  with  the  cere 
monies  of  the  ritual  (755-758,  762-779).  Private 
baptism  may  be  given  in  case  of  necessity  at  any  time, 
in  any  place,  and  by  any  one  who  has  the  use  of 
reason  (742,  771).  The  baptistry  is  the  proper  place 
for  the  administration  of  solemn  baptism  (773). 
Sponsors  should  assist  at  solemn  baptism  and  also  at 
private  baptism,  if  possible  (762).  When  a  priest 
gives  private  baptism  he  should  add  the  ceremonies 
which  follow  the  baptism,  if  time  permits  (759,  1). 
As  soon  as  the  child  thus  baptized  recovers,  it  should 
be  brought  to  church,  that  the  ceremonies  which  were 
omitted  may  be  supplied  (759,  3).  The  Ordinary 
can  not  permit  baptism  to  be  administered  privately 
excepting  in  danger  of  death  (759,  2).  Sponsors  must 
be  practical  Catholics,  chosen  by  the  parents  or  the 
person  to  be  baptized,  at  least  fourteen  years  of  age, 
touch  the  person  being  baptized  and  have  the  intention 
of  becoming  sponsors  (765—767).  Sponsors  and  the 
person  baptizing  contract  spiritual  affinity  with  the 
person  baptized  (768).  Without  delay  the  pastor 
should  make  a  record  in  the  baptismal  register  of  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  23 

person  baptized,  the  parents  and  sponsors,  the  date 
and  place  of  baptism  (777,  1).  The  names  of  parents 
of  an  illegitimate  child  are  not  to  be  recorded  unless 
they  formally  request  it  or  are  publicly  known 
(777,  2).  If  a  pastor  baptized  a  child  of  another  par 
ish  he  should  notify  the  other  pastor  as  soon  as  pos 
sible  (778).  To  prove  the  baptism  of  any  one  the 
testimony  of  a  reliable  witness  or  the  affidavit  of  the 
person  who  was  baptized  as  an  adult,  suffices  (779). 

49.  Baptism  of  Adults.  Adults  are  all  persons  who 
have  come  to  the  use  of  reason  (745,  2).  They  should 
not  be  baptized  without  their  knowledge  and  consent, 
nor  without  due  instruction  and  sorrow  for  their  sins 
(750-760).  In  danger  of  death  they  must  at  least 
express  their  willingness  to  be  baptized  and  to  live  a 
Christian  life  (752,  2).  If  an  adult  has  given  some 
probable  sign  of  wishing  to  be  baptized  in  his  past 
life  he  may  be  baptized  conditionally  when  uncon 
scious.  If  he  recovers,  and  a  doubt  remains  about 
the  validity  of  his  baptism,  he  is  to  be  rebaptized  con 
ditionally  (752).  To  be  baptized  adults  must  volun 
tarily  express  the  desire  for  it  (745,  2).  They  should 
be  baptized  on  the  vigils  of  Easter  or  Pentecost  when 
possible  (772).  They  should  be  baptized  before  Mass 
and  receive  Holy  Communion  at  it  (753).  They  may 
be  brought  to  the  Bishop  to  be  solemnly  baptized  by 
him  (744).  The  Ordinary  may  permit  the  use  of  the 
short  form  in  baptizing  adults  (755,  2).  The  Ordi- 


24  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

nary  may  permit  heretics  joining  the  Church,  who 
have  to  be  conditionally  baptized  as  adults,  to  be  bap 
tized  privately  (759,2). 

50.  Beatification.     The  beatification  of  servants  of  God 
is  conducted  by  the  Congregation  of  Rites  (253)  ac 
cording  to  its  special  laws  (1999-2135). 

51.  Bells.     It  is  desirable  for  each  church  to  have  bells 
to  invite  the  faithful  to  divine  services.     These  bells 
should  be  consecrated  or  blessed.     Their  use  is  sub 
ject  to  ecclesiastical  authority,  and  they  should  ordi 
narily  be  devoted  only  to  religious  purposes   (1169). 
The  rector  of  the  church  appoints  the  person  to  ring 
the  bell  (1185).     The  Ordinary  may  order  the  bells 
rung  for  public  celebrations  (612). 

52.  Benediction.     In  all  churches  and  oratories  where 
the  Blessed   Sacrament   is   kept,   private  benediction 
with  the  ciborium  may  be  given  without  the  permis 
sion  of  the   Ordinary.     Public  benediction  with  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  is  regulated  by  the  Ordinary,  ex 
cepting  in  churches  of  exempt  religious,  and  on  the 
feast  and  during  the  octave  of  Corpus  Christi  (1274). 

53.  Benefice.    A  benefice  is  a  sacred  office  and  the  right 
to    receive    the    revenue    accruing    from    it    (1409). 
Benefices  are  established  either  by  the  Holy  See  or  I 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  25 

by  the  Ordinary  (1414)  and  may  be  divided,  changed, 
or  abrogated  by  the  same  (1422).  Before  the  erection 
of  a  benefice  a  suitable  revenue  ought  to  be  provided 
for  it  (1415).  Great  distance  from  church  and  a 
large  Catholic  population  justify  the  Bishop  in  divid 
ing  a  parish  without  the  consent  of  pastor  or  people 
(1427).  Before  the  erection  of  a  benefice  those  who 
are  interested  should  be  called  and  given  a  hearing 
(1416).  (See  Diocese,  Parish,  Bishop,  Pastor.) 

54.  Bequest.  He  who  has  the  right  to  dispose  of  his 
property  may  give  or  will  it  to  a  pious  cause  (1513, 1). 
The  formalities  of  civil  law  should  be  complied  with 
in  drawing  up  a  will  (1513,  2).  The  bequests  of 
the  faithful  must  be  scrupulously  carried  out  (1514). 
The  Ordinary  is  the  executor  of  all  bequests  to  pious 
causes  (1515).  Any  cleric  or  religious  who  receives 
a  bequest  in  trust,  must  inform  the  Ordinary,  who 
must  demand  that  the  pious  intentions  of  the  testator 
be  carried  out.  If  a  religious  receives  a  bequest  in 
trust  for  the  good  of  his  Order,  the  Ordinary  whom 
he  must  notify  is  his  religious  superior  (1516).  A 
change  in  the  conditions  of  a  bequest  can  be  made  for 
a  just  cause  only  by  the  Holy  See.  If  the  bequest 
cannot  be  carried  out  on  account  of  unforeseen  con 
tingencies,  the  Ordinary  may  adapt  it  to  the  changed 
conditions.  Bequests  for  Masses,  however,  cannot  be 
reduced  by  any  one  but  the  Holy  See  (1517). 


26  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

55.  Bination.     On  all  holy-days  of  obligation  the  Or 
dinary  may  permit  a  priest  to  say  two  Masses  to  en 
able  the  faithful  to  hear  Mass  (806,  2). 

56.  Birth=place.     The  place  in  which  the  father  had  a 
domicile  or  quasi-domicile  when  his  child  was  born 
is  the  birth-place  of  that  child, —  in  the  case  of  an 
illegitimate  or  a  posthumous  child,  the  place  where 
the  mother  had  the  domicile  at  the  time  of  its  birth. 
The  birth-place  of  foundlings  is  the  place  where  they 
were  found,  and  the  birth-place  of  vagrants  the  place 
where  they  were  actually  born   (90). 

57.  Bishops.     Bishops  are  the  successors  of  the  Apostles, 
who  are  placed  over  individual  churches  by  divine 
law,  and  govern  them  with  ordinary  authority  under 
the  authority  of  the  Pope,  by  whom  they  are  freely 
appointed    (329).     To  be   eligible   to   the   episcopate 
a  man  must  be  born   of  lawful  wedlock,   be  thirty 
years  of  age,  be  at  least  five  years  a  priest,  be  of 
good  character,  pious,  zealous,  prudent,  and  otherwise 
qualified  to  govern  a  diocese,  and  must  be  a  doctor 
or  a  licentiate  in  theology,  or  canon  law,  or  at  least 
well  versed  in  these  sciences.     Of  these  qualities  the 
Holy  See  alone  has  the  right  to  judge  (331).     Even 
when  otherwise  nominated  a  candidate  needs  a  papal 
appointment  to  become  the  lawful  bishop  of  a  vacant 
see  (332,  1).     He  cannot  absent  himself  for  more  than 
three  months  in  a  year  from  his  diocese    (338,  2). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  27 

He  must  be  consecrated  within  three  months  after 
receiving  his  appointment,  and  be  installed  within 
four  months  of  his  consecration  (333).  He  is  the 
ordinary  and  immediate  pastor  in  the  diocese  com 
mitted  to  his, care,  but  cannot  exercise  jurisdiction 
until  he  has  canonically  taken  possession,  by  presenting 
the  apostolic  letters  in  person,  or  through  a  procurator, 
to  the  cathedral  Chapter  in  the  presence  of  the  secre 
tary  of  the  Chapter  or  the  chancellor  of  the  Curia 
(334).  A  papal  mandate  is  necessary  for  his  conse 
cration  (953). 

58.  Bishops,    Privileges   of.     Besides   other   privileges 
which    individuals    may    possess,    every    Bishop    (1) 
may    hear    confessions    everywhere;     (2)     may    say 
Mass    on    a    portable    altar;     (3)     bless    the    people 
everywhere;    (4)   choose  a  confessor  for  himself  and 
his    household    everywhere;     (5)     preach    with    pre 
sumed  permission  of  the  Ordinary;  (6)  bless  articles 
of  devotion  in  the  usual  way;    (7)    wear   episcopal 
insignia. 

59.  Bishops,  Rights  and  Duties  of.     Every  bishop  has 
the  right  and  the  duty  to  govern  the  diocese  in  spirit 
ual,  as  well  as  in  temporal  affairs,  with  legislative,  ju 
dicial  and  coercive  power,  to  be  exercised  according  to 
the  sacred  canons  (335) .     He  must  urge  the  observance 
of  the  laws  of  the  Church,  watch  that  no  abuses  creep 
into  ecclesiastical  discipline,  and  guard  the  purity  of 


28  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

faith  and  morals  among  clergy  and  laity  (336).  He 
may  exercise  pontifical  functions  anywhere  in  his 
diocese,  and  may  grant  permission  to  other  Bishops 
to  do  the  same  (337).  He  is  bound  to  reside  in 
his  diocese,  and  to  be  at  his  cathedral  during  Advent, 
Lent  and  on  the  feasts  of  Christmas,  Easter,  Pente 
cost,  and  Corpus  Christi.  If  he  is  unlawfully  absent 
from  his  diocese  for  more  than  six  months  he  is  to 
be  reported  to  the  Holy  See  by  his  Metropolitan  (338). 
He  must  say  Mass  for  the  faithful  on  all  Sundays 
and  Holy  Days  of  obligation,  even  on  suppressed 
feasts  (339).  He  is  the  teacher  of  the  faithful  com 
mitted  to  his  care  (1326),  and  is  personally  bound 
to  preach  the  Gospel  (1327).  He  has  the  right  to 
the  income  of  the  mensa  episcopalis,  to  grant  an  in 
dulgence  of  fifty  days  in  places  under  his  jurisdiction, 
and  to  erect  the  throne  with  the  canopy  in  all  churches 
of  his  diocese  (349).  He  must  make  an  ad  limina 
visit  every  five  years  and  make  a  report  of  his  diocese 
to  the  Holy  See  (340).  If  he  lives  outside  of  Europe 
he  must  make  this  visit  at  least  every  ten  years  (341). 
He  may  make  his  report  personally,  through  his 
Coadjutor,  or  with  the  consent  of  the  Holy  See, 
through  one  of  his  priests  (342).  To  promote  religion 
he  should  make  the  visitation  of  his  diocese  every 
year  if  possible,  otherwise  at  least  every  five  years 
(343),  inquiring  into  persons,  places,  and  things  that 
pertain  to  the  diocese  (344),  without  accepting  any 
remuneration  but  his  travelling  expenses,  if  custom 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  29 

sanctions  this  (346).    Bishops  do  not  incur  censures 
unless  they  are  specially  mentioned   (2227). 

60.  Blessings.    A  blessing  is  invalid  unless  the  pre 
scribed  form  is  used  (1148).    All  articles  blessed  with 
a  constituting  blessing  should  be  treated  reverently 
(1150).     Cardinals  can  bless  any  article  with  the  sign 
of  the  cross  and  enrich  it  with  the  indulgences  the 
Holy  See  is  accustomed  to  grant  (239,  1,  5).    Every 
Ordinary  may  use  the  blessings  and  consecrations  not 
reserved  to  the  Pope  (1155;  323,  2;  294,  2).    No  one 
can  consecrate  or  bless  a  place  without  the  consent 
of  the  Ordinary  (1157).     The  blessing  of  the  corner 
stone  and  of  the  building  is  reserved  to  the  Ordinary 
for   non-exempt    churches    (1163).     The    blessing   of 
images  exposed  for  public  veneration  is  reserved  to 
the  Ordinary  (1279,  4).     Bishops  may  give  the  papal 
blessing  with  a  plenary  indulgence  twice  a  year,  on 
Easter  and  on  another  feast  of  their  choice    (914). 
Pastors  and  religious  superiors  may  bless  sacred  uten 
sils  for  their  churches  and  oratories  (1304,  5).    Bless 
ing  of  the  baptismal  water  (162,  7;  757),  the  nuptial 
blessing  (462,  4),  and  the  blessing  of  houses  on  Holy 
Saturday  (462,  6)   are  reserved  to  the  pastor.    Any 
priest,  assisting  the  dying,  may  give  them  the  apos 
tolic    blessing    and    plenary    indulgence    in    articulo 
mortis  (468,  2).     Priests  may  impart  all  the  blessings 
not  reserved  to  the  Pope,  to  the  Bishop,  or  to  others. 
If  they  use  reserved  blessings  they  are  illicit  but  valid 


30  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

unless  stated  otherwise  in  the  reservation  (1147,  2-3). 
Domestic  and  semi-public  oratories  are  to  be  blessed 
with  the  ordinary  blessing  for  a  place  or  a  house 
(1196,  2).  The  blessing  of  the  corner-stone  of  sacred 
places  and  churches  of  exempt  religious,  belongs  to 
the  superior  (1156).  Regulars  having  the  privilege 
of  granting  the  papal  blessing  must  use  the  prescribed 
form  (915).  As  a  rule  all  blessings  may  be  given 
to  catechumens,  and  even  to  non-Catholics  to  obtain 
for  them  health  and  the  gift  of  faith  (1149). 

61.  Books.     (See  Approbation,  Authors.) 

62.  Burial.     Ecclesiastical   burial   consists   in   bringing 
the  body  into  the  church,  there  holding  the  funeral 
services  over  the  same,  and  depositing  it  in  a  place 
lawfully  appointed  for  the  burial  of  the  faithful  de 
parted    (1204).     Cremation  is   forbidden.     It  is   un 
lawful  for  anyone's  desire  for  cremation  to  be  car 
ried  out    (1203).     (See  also   Corpse,   Cemetery,  Fu 
neral.) 

63.  Business.     Clerics  are  forbidden  to  engage  in  any 
business  for  their  own  benefit  or  for  that  of  others, 
either  personally  or  through  others  (142). 

64.  Camera   Apostolica.     The    Camera   Apostolica  hi 
charge  of  the  temporal  goods  and  rights  of  the  Hoi: 
See,  especially  during  its  vacancy.     It  is  in  chai 
of  the  Cardinal  Camerarius  (262). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  31 

65.  Canonization.     The   canonization   of  a  servant   of 
God  cannot  be  asked  until  he  has  been  beatified  (2136), 
and  two  or  three  miracles  have  been  wrought  through 
his  intercession  (2138),  which  have  been  verified  by 
authentic  documents    (2137).     The  Pope  then  signs 
the  decree  of  canonization   (2140),  after  which  it  is 
solemnized  with  appropriate  ceremonies   (2141). 

66.  Canonries.     Canonries    are    not    to    be    established 
without  endowments  (393,  3).     They  are  conferred  by 
the  Bishop  (403)  on  priests  of  learning  and  integrity 
of  life  (404) . 

67.  Canons.     The  Canons  assist  the  Bishop  at  solemn 
Mass   (412),  recite  the  Divine  Office  in  choir   (413) 
daily  (414),  and  minister  by  turn  at  the  altar  (416). 
Canons  of  the  Cathedral  Chapter  aid  the  Bishop  in 
the   government   of   the   diocese    (391,   1).     In   choir 
they  wear  episcopal  garments,  and  may  wear  the  same 
in  other  places  of  the  diocese  (409).     They  may  have 
a  vacation  of  three  months  in  a  year   (418).     They 
can  not  easily  discharge  their  duties  through  a  substi 
tute,  and  must  reside  at  the  church  they  serve  (419). 

68.  Cardinals.     The  Cardinals  constitute  the  Senate  of 
the  Church  and  assist  the  Pope  by  their  counsel  and 
labors    (230).     The   College  of  Cardinals  is  divided 
into  three  orders :  episcopal,  presbyteral,  and  deaconal. 
There  are  six  Cardinal  Bishops,  fifty  Cardinal  priests, 


32          A  DICTIONAEY  OF  CANON  LAW 

and  fourteen  Cardinal  deacons.  The  six  Cardinal 
Bishops  preside  over  the  six  suburban  sees  of  Rome, 
while  the  others  have  each  a  church  assigned  to  them 
in  Rome,  ^ven  when  governing  a  diocese  elsewhere 
(231).  They  are  chosen  by  the  Pope  from  among 
the  entire  Catholic  clergy  on  account  of  their  learn 
ing,  piety  and  exceptional  executive  ability  (232). 
They  are  created  and  proclaimed  by  the  Pope  in  Con 
sistory  (233).  As  vacancies  occur  the  Cardinals  may 
be  promoted  to  different  titles  and  orders  (236). 
From  the  day  of  their  creation  Cardinals  enjoy  the 
universal  faculty  of  hearing  confessions,  preaching, 
blessing  articles  of  devotion,  investing  with  the  scapu 
lars,  erecting  the  Stations  of  the  Way  of  the  Cross, 
saying  Mass  wherever  they  happen  to  be  stopping, 
etc.  Cardinals  do  not  incur  censures  unless  specially 
mentioned  (2227). 

69.  Cases.    All  cases  against  clerics,  whether  civil  or 
criminal,  must  be  brought  into  the  ecclesiastical  court. 
Clerics  cannot  be  sued  in  a  civil  court  without  the 
permission  of  the  Ordinary  of  the  place  where  the 
case  is  to  be  tried  (120). 

70.  Cassock.    All  clerics  must  wear  the  clerical  garb 
prescribed  for  their  country  (136).     Those  in  Major 
Orders,  who  do  not  do  so  after  having  been  admonished, 
shall  be   suspended   after   a   month,   while   those   in 
minor  orders  forfeit  the  clerical  state   (2379). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  33 

n.  Catechetical  Instruction.  One  of  the  gravest 
duties  especially  of  pastors  is  to  instruct  the  Christian 
people  (1329).  It  is  the  duty  of  the  pastor  annually 
to  prepare  the  children  for  confession  and  confirma 
tion  by  instructing  them  on  several  days  in  succession, 
and  to  prepare  them  during  Lent,  if  possible,  for  a 
worthy  reception  of  their  first  Holy  Communion 
(1330).  Moreover,  the  pastor  should  instruct  those 
children  more  fully  in  their  Christian  doctrine  who 
have  already  received  their  first  Communion  (1331). 
On  Sundays  and  Holy  Days  he  should  explain  the 
doctrine  in  a  popular  way  to  the  people  (1332).  Pas 
tors  may  use  the  help  of  others  in  instructing  the 
children  in  their  religion  (1333). 

72.  Catechumens.     Catechumens  may  receive  the  bless 
ings  of  the  Church  (1149).     The  exorcisms  may  like 
wise  be  pronounced  over  them   (1152).     If  they  die 
without  their  fault  before  receiving  baptism,  catechu 
mens  are  entitled  to  ecclesiastical  burial  (1239,  2). 

73.  Cathedraticum.    All   churches   and   confraternities 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  must  annually 
pay  him  their  cathedraticum    (1504).     They  cannot 
free  themselves  from  this  obligation  by  prescription 
(1509,  8). 

74.  Cause,  Canonical.    A  just  and  reasonable  cause  is 
necessary  for  an  inferior  to  dispense  from  ecclesiastical 


34  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

laws  (84),  for  a  priest  to  leave  his  diocese  and  join 
another  (116,  117),  for  a  Catholic  to  enter  a  mixed 
marriage  (1061),  for  married  persons  to  separate  for 
life  (1129,  1131),  for  Bishops  to  divide  parishes 
(1427),  to  dispose  of  ecclesiastical  property  (1530), 
to  transfer  an  irremovable  pastor  (2147),  even  to 
transfer  a  movable  pastor  (2162),  for  suspension  ex 
informata  conscientia  (2191). 

75.  Cautions.     Even  when  there  is  a  canonical  cause, 
the  Church  does  not  grant  dispensations  for  mixed 
marriages,  unless  the  non-Catholic  promises  to  remove 
all  danger  of  perversion  of  the  Catholic  party,  and 
both  parties  promise  to  bring  up  all  their  children 
Catholics.     These  promises  are  to  be  made  in  writing 
(1061). 

76.  Celebrant.     The  celebrant  of  Mass  must  be  a  priest 
(802),  free  from  mortal  sin  (807),  fasting  from  mid 
night  (808),  who  has  the  permission  of  the  Ordinary 
(804,  3),  or  who  has  his  celebret  in  a  strange  diocese, 
or  is  known  to  the  pastor  of  the  place  (804,  1).     If 
a  stranger  without  a  celebret  he  may  say  Mass  once 
or  twice  as  long  as  he  dresses  as  a  cleric  and  observes 
the  canons  and  statutes  (804,  2). 

77.  Celebret.     A  celebret  is  a  statement  from  his  Or 
dinary  for  a  secular  priest,  from  his  superior  for  a 
religious  priest,  and  from  the  Sacred  Congregation 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  35 

for  a  priest  of  the  Oriental  Church,  testifying  that 
he  is  ordained,  in  good  standing,  and  permitted  to 
say  Mass  (804,  1). 

78.  Celibacy.     Clerics   in   major   orders   must   observe 
celibacy  and  chastity  (132,  1),  even  when  reduced  to 
the  lay  state  (213),  unless  they  were  ordained  through 
fear  or  force,  and  never  willingly  accepted  the  duties 
of  major  orders.     If  they  can  prove  this  to  the  satis 
faction  of  the  Bishop  they  will  be  pronounced  free  from 
those  obligations  (214,  1). 

79.  Cemeteries.     The  Catholic  Church  has  a  right  to 
possess  her  own  cemeteries.     Where  this  right  is  not 
recognized  by  the   State  the  Bishops  should  try  to 
have  the  public  cemeteries  blessed  if  most  of  those 
to    be   buried   there   are    Catholics.     Otherwise   they 
should  have  a  part  reserved  for  the   Catholics  and 
bless  it.     If  this  cannot  be  done  the  grave  of  each 
individual   should  be  blessed   at  the   time   of  burial 
(1206).     Every  parish  should  have  its  own  cemetery 
unless  the  Bishop  has  appointed  one  common  cemetery 
for    several   parishes.     Exempt    religious    may    have 
their    own    cemetery.     The    Ordinary    may    permit 
private  families  and  associations  to  have  their  own 
cemeteries  (1208).     In  parochial  cemeteries  the  Ordi 
nary  may  permit  families  to  have  special  burial  places. 
The  burial  place  for  priests  should  be  separate  from 
that  of  the  laity  (1209).     Epitaphs  should  be  in  har- 


36  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

mony  with  Catholic  faith  and  piety  (1211).  In  every 
cemetery  there  should  be  a  place  for  those  who  are  not 
entitled  to  ecclesiastical  burial  (1212).  Bodies  that 
have  the  final  blessing  of  the  Church  shall  not  be 
exhumed  without  the  permission  of  the  Ordinary 
(1214).  Mortuary  chapels  in  cemeteries  are  private 
oratories  (1190). 

80.  Censor.     The  Church  has  a  right  to  examine  and, 
if  necessary,  to  prohibit  the  publications  of  her  sub 
jects  (1384) .     There  shall  be  a  censor  in  every  diocesan 
curia  who  shall  judge  these  writings  impartially  ac 
cording  to  the  teaching  of  the  Church.     He  must  give 
his  verdict  in  writing.     If  it  is  favorable  the  Ordinary 
may  give  permission  to  publish  the  work,  and  with 
this  permission  also  publish  the  name  and  opinion  of 
the  censor  (1393).     This  approbation  is  to  be  printed 
either  at  the  beginning  or  at  the  end  of  the  book 
(1394).     (See  Approbation,  Books.) 

81.  Censures.     Censures  are  ecclesiastical  punishments 
inflicted  on  Catholics  for  obstinate  faults.     They  con 
sist  in  the  privation  of  certain  spiritual  rights  until 
the  guilty  persons  repent  and  are  absolved    (2241). 
They   are   inflicted  only   for   grave,   external,   contu 
macious  sins  (2242),  either  by  the  law  of  the  Church 
or  by  some  person  in  authority,  and  may  be  reserved 
either  to  the  Ordinary  or  to  the  Pope  (2245),     Those 
who  have  incurred  censures  can  be  absolved  only  by 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  37 

such  persons  as  are  authorized  by  law  or  by  competent 
authority  (2247).  There  are  three  censures:  excom 
munication,  interdict,  and  suspension  (2255),  each 
of  which  will  be  treated  separately. 

82.  Cessation.    Privileges  cease  by  renunciation   (72), 
expiration  of  time  or  use   limited    (75),   revocation 
(71),  and  death  of  the  recipient  (74).     Dispensations 
cease  like  privileges  and  also  with  the  cessation  of 
the  reason  for  which  they  were  granted  (86). 

83.  Chancellor.     The  chancellor's  duty  is  to  keep  the 
acts  of  the  diocesan  Curia  in  the  archives,  to  arrange 
them  in  chronological  order,  and  to  make  an  index 
for  the  same.     He  is  appointed  by  the  Bishop,  and 
is    a    notary    by    virtue    of    his    office    (372).     (See 
Archives.) 

84.  Chaplain.     A  chaplain  is  a  priest  authorized  for  an 
institution,  a  society,  or  the  army.     The  Bishop  may 
exempt  religious  houses  and  pious  institutions  in  the 
parish  from  the  authority  of  the  pastor   (464).     He 
has   the  right  to  appoint   the   chaplains  of  societies 
in  his  diocese.     Chaplains  of  confraternities  for  the 
time    of   their   office   have   the    faculty   to    bless    the 
habit  and  the  insignia,  and  also  to  invest  new  members 
(698).     Military  chaplains  receive  such  special  facul 
ties  from  the  Holy  See  as  circumstances  may  require 
(451,3). 


38  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

85.  Chapter.     Every  Chapter  of   Canons   is   instituted 
for  divine  services.     The  cathedral  chapter  is,  besides, 
the  senate  of  the  Bishop,  assists  him  in  the  government 
of  the  diocese,  and  supplies  his  place  during  a  vacancy 
(391).     Chapters  may  be   established,   changed,   and 
suppressed  by  the  Holy  See  (392).     Chapters  are  to 
be  endowed  before  they  are  erected   (393). 

86.  Children.     Children  under  seven  years  of  age  are 
not  subject   to   purely   ecclesiastical   laws    (12).     In 
danger  of  death  young  children  who  can  distinguish 
Holy  Communion  from  ordinary  bread,  and  reverently 
adore    It,    may    receive.     With    this    exception    they 
should  at  least  know  the  mysteries  of  faith,  necessary 
as  absolute  means  of  salvation,  and  approach  Holy 
Communion  with  devotion  proper  to  their  age  (854). 
Children  under  the  age  of  puberty  do  not  incur  the 
censures  attached  to  the  violation  of  a  law  or  precept 
for  the  commission  of  a  crime  (2230). 

87.  Christ.     Christ,    the    Lord,    is    Himself    contained, 
offered,  and  received  under  the  species  of  bread  and 
wine  in  the  most  holy  Eucharist  (801).     Even  under 
the  sacramental  species,  the  cult  latria  is  due  to  Christ, 
the  Lord   (1255,  1).     Christ,  the  Lord,  confided  th< 
deposit  of  faith  to  the  Church,  that  she  may  reverentl; 
preserve  and  faithfully  teach  the  revealed  doctrine 
with   the    perpetual    assistance    of    the    Holy    Ghost 
(1322,  1). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  39 

88.  Christmas.     On  Christmas  a  priest  may  say  three 
Masses  (806)  and  receive  stipends  for  all  three  (824). 
In  the  oratories  of  religious  and  pious  institutions 
one  priest  may  say  three  Masses  on   Christmas,  be 
ginning  at  midnight,  and  also  distribute  Holy  Com 
munion  (821). 

89.  Church   Authority.     Those  who   are  received  into 
the    ecclesiastical   hierarchy   are   not   chosen    by    the 
people,  or  by  secular  authority,  but  are  placed  in  the 
degrees  of  power  of  orders  by  sacred  ordination.     In 
the  supreme  pontificate  the  person  lawfully  elected, 
and  freely  accepting  the  election,  receives  the  power 
of  jurisdiction  by  divine  right.     All   others  receive 
jurisdiction  by  canonical  mission   (109). 

90.  Church    Building.     A    church   is   a    sacred    edifice 
dedicated  to  divine  worship  (1161).     No  church  shall 
be    erected   without   the    explicit    permission    of   the 
Bishop  in  writing  (1162).     The  blessing  of  a  church 
is  reserved  to  the  Ordinary,  or  to  the  major  religious 
superior    (11.63).     It  should  be  built  in   conformity 
with  the  laws  of  ecclesiastical  art  (1164).     No  services 
can  be  held  in  it  before  it  has  been  blessed  for  divine 
worship  (1165,  1).     A  church  of  wood  may  be  blessed 
but  not   consecrated    (1165,   4).     A   church  loses  its 
blessing  by  desecration,  or  by  the  destruction  of  the 
major  part  of  its  walls    (1170).     A  church  is  dese 
crated    by    wilful    homicide,    malicious    and    copious 


40  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

shedding  of  blood,  by  sordid  use,  and  by  burial  of  an 
infidel  or  excommunicated  person  (1172).  A  dese 
crated  church  cannot  be  used  for  divine  worship  until 
it  has  been  reblessed  (1173).  If  a  church  can  no 
longer  be  used  for  divine  worship  the  Ordinary  may 
turn  it  to  some  decent  profane  use  (1187). 

91.  Citation.    A  citation  is  a  summons  to  appear  in 
court  (1711).     It  is  made  by  the  judge  (1712),  signed 
in  duplicate  by  him  and  his  notary  (1715,  1716),  and 
delivered  in  person  to  the  one  concerned  by  a  messen 
ger  (1717,1). 

92.  Clergy.    By  divine  institution  the  clergy  are  dis 
tinct  from  the  laity  in  the  Catholic  Church  (107). 

93.  Clerics.     Clerics  are   men   assigned   to   the   divine 
ministry  by  the  reception  of  the  first  tonsure.     They 
are  of  different  degrees,  subordinated  one  to  another 
in  a  sacred  hierarchy.     This  hierarchy  consists  of  Bish 
ops,   priests,  and   other  ministers  by   reason   of  the 
sacred  orders,  and  of  the  supreme  pontificate  and  the 
subordinate  episcopate  by  reason  of  jurisdiction.    By 
institution  of  the   Church   other   degrees  have  been 
added  (108).     Every  cleric  must  belong  to  a  diocese  or 
to   a  religious  community    (111).     Only   clerics   can 
obtain  the  power  of  orders  and  jurisdiction,  of  benefice 
and  of  pension   (118).     The  faithful  owe  the  clergy 
reverence  according  to  their  TMjnk  and  office,  and  be- 


A  DICTIONARY^  CANON  LAW  41 

come  guilty  of  sacrilege  by  doing  them  a  personal 
injury  (119).  All  cases  against  them  must  be  brought 
in  the  ecclesiastical  court.  The  Pope  can  be  subject 
to  no  civil  power.  Other  clerics  cannot  be  sued  in  a 
civil  court  without  the  permission  of  the  Holy  See  for 
all  dignitaries,  and  of  the  Ordinary  for  simple  priests 
and  inferior  clerics  (120).  All  clerics  are  free  from 
military  service  and  other  duties  that  are  unbecoming 
to  the  clerical  state  (121). 

94.  Clerics,  Obligations  of.  Clerics  must  excel  the 
laity  in  virtue  and  good  deeds  (124)  and  daily  devo 
tion  (125).  Secular  priests  must  make  a  retreat  at 
least  every  three  years  (126),  respect  and  obey  their 
Ordinary  (127),  love  solid  studies  (129),  submit  to 
examinations  for  three  years  after  their  ordination 
(130),  and  attend  the  diocesan  conferences  (131). 
Clerics  in  major  orders  are  forbidden  to  marry.  They 
must  live  chaste  lives  (132)  and  conduct  their  homes 
accordingly  (133),  and  recite  the  canonical  hours 
(135).  All  clerics  must  dress  as  clerics  (136). 

i  95.  Clerics,  Things  Forbidden  to.  They  are  forbidden 
to  go  bail  (137)  and  must  abstain  from  all  things  un 
becoming  or  foreign  to  their  state  (138).  They  shall 
not  act  as  agents  for  property,  nor  run  for  political  of 
fices  (139).  They  shall  not  volunteer  for  military 
service,  and  if  they  do  so,  they  forfeit  their  clerical 
standing  (141).  They  are  forbidden  to  engage  in 


42  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

any  secular  business  (142).  They  are  bound  not  to 
leave  their  diocese  for  a  notable  time  without  permis 
sion  of  the  Ordinary  (143),  and  may  be  recalled  by 
him  when  absent  on  leave  unless  they  have  been  ex- 
cardinated  (144).  Clerics  in  minor  orders  may  be 
reduced  to  the  lay  state  by  living  an  unclerical  life,  by 
voluntary  choice,  and  by  the  declaration  of  the  Ordi 
nary  (211).  Clerics  in  major  orders,  who  have  re 
turned  to  the  lay  state  by  permission,  or  who  have  been 
reduced  to  it,  must  obtain  permission  of  the  Holy  See 
if  they  wish  to  return  to  the  clerical  state  (212) . 

96.  Closed  Season.     The  solemn  blessing  of  marriage  is 
forbidden  from  the  first  Sunday  in  Advent  to  Christ 
mas  inclusively,  and  from  Ash  Wednesday  to  Easter 
Sunday  inclusively  (1108). 

97.  Coadjutor  Bishop.     A  Coadjutor  Bishop  is  given  by 
the  Pope  to  a  Bishop  or  to  a  see  with  the  right  of  suc 
cession  (350).     The  rights  of  a  Coadjutor  to  a  Bishop 
are  defined  by  his  letters  of  appointment.     He  ought 
to  be  willing  to  do  whatever  his  Bishop  may  request  of 
him   (351).    A  Coadjutor  to  a  see  may  exercise  all 
episcopal   powers,    excepting    ordination    (352).     He 
must  live  in  the  diocese  and  obtain  the  permission  of 
his  Bishop  to  leave  for  any  length  of  time  (354).     He 
must  show  his  letters  of  appointment  on  entering  the 
diocese  (353)  and  becomes  the  Ordinary  of  the  diocese 
on  the  death  of  his  Bishop  as  soon  as  he  takes  pos- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          43 

session  (355) .  He  may  be  sent  by  his  Bishop  to  repre 
sent  him  at  a  plenary  council  (282,  1),  at  a  provin 
cial  council  (286,  1),  and  also  at  episcopal  conferences 
(292). 

98.  Code.     The  Code  of  Canon  Law  is  obligatory  in  the 
Latin  Church   (1).     It  defines  nothing  on  liturgical 
subjects  (2)   and  does  not  change  any  special  agree 
ments  or  concordats  established  between  various  na 
tions  and  the  Holy  See  (3).     Unless  expressly  stated 
it  does  not  abrogate  any  acquired  rights,  privileges, 
and   indults    (4).     Immemorial   customs   at  variance 
with  the  Code  are  abolished  only  when  it  explicitly  dis 
approves  of  them  (5).     Unless  otherwise  stated  it  abol 
ishes  all  laws  published  prior  to  the  Code  (6,  1)  unless 
they  are  explicitly  or  implicitly  contained  in  the  Code 
(6,  6). 

99.  Cohabitation.     Cohabitation  after  the  marriage  cere 
mony  has  taken  place  establishes  a  presumption  of 
consummation  (1015,  2). 

100.  Collection  of  Roman  Decrees.     The  collections  of 
the  decrees  of  the  Koman  Congregations  cannot  be  pub 
lished  anew  without  the  supervision  and  permission 
of  the  Moderators  of  the  respective   Congregations 
(1389). 

101.  Communication.     It  is  forbidden  to  the  faithful  in 
any  way  to  take  part  in  the  services  of  non-Catholics 


44  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

(1258,  1).  Excommunicated  persons  have  no  right  to 
assist  at  the  divine  services  for  the  faithful  (2259,  2) 
or  to  receive  the  sacraments  (2260,  1).  Whoever  takes 
part  in  heretical  worship  is  suspected  of  heresy  (2316). 
Clerics  communicating  with  a  person  under  major  ex 
communication  incur  excommunication  reserved  to  the 
Holy  See  (2338,  2).  The  faithful  should  avoid  deal 
ing  even  in  profane  things  with  persons  under  major 
excommunication  (2267).  In  future  religious  Orders 
no  longer  communicate  in  the  privileges  granted  to 
others  (613,  1). 

102.  Communion.  Frequent  Communion  is  to  be  fos 
tered  among  the  laity  (863)  and  especially  among  re 
ligious  (595,  2).  The  Ordinary  may  forbid  Com 
munion  to  a  person  guilty  of  a  grave  fault  (1956).  A 
religious  superior  may  do  the  same  to  a  subject 
(595,  3).  Frequent  communicants  may  gain  all  indul 
gences  except  that  of  jubilees  with  actual  confession 
once  in  two  weeks  (931,  3).  Communion  may  be  re 
ceived  no  more  than  once  a  day  (857).  It  may  be 
distributed  on  all  days,  excepting  Good  Friday  and  be 
fore  the  services  on  Holy  Saturday.  It  should  ordi- 
naHly  be  distributed  only  at  Mass  time.  Viaticum 
may  be  given  any  day  or  hour  (867).  Holy  Com 
munion  may  be  distributed  wherever  Mass  may  be 
said,  excepting  in  private  oratories  or  in  places  for 
bidden  by  the  Ordinary  (869).  The  priest  is  the 
ordinary  dispenser  of  Holy  Communion  (845,  1) ; 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  45 

the  deacon  the  extraordinary  minister  (845,  2),  who 
may  distribute  it  both  during  and  outside  of  Mass 
(846)  according  to  his  rite   (851,  1)  under  the  form 
of  bread  (852).     Any  priest  may  carry  it  privately  to 
the  sick    (849).     Children  who  are  ignorant  of  the 
truths  necessary  for  salvation  (854,  1)  and  public  sin 
ners  are  to  be  refused  Holy   Communion    (855,   1). 
Those  who  are  in  mortal  sin  (856),  who  have  received 
(857)  or  who  are  not  fasting  (858)  should  not  receive. 
All  are  bound  to  receive  at  Easter  time  (859,  1),  in 
danger  of  death  (864,  1),  and  when  receiving  major  or 
ders  (1005).     Those  who  are  being  married  should  re 
ceive  (1033).     All  the  faithful  have  permission  to  re 
ceive  under  any  rite  (866).     All  who  have  come  to  the 
age  of  discretion  must  receive  during  the  paschal  time 
(859,1),  which  begins  on  the  Sunday  before  and  ends 
on  the  Sunday  after  Easter.     The  Bishop  may  extend 
this  time  from  the  fourth  Sunday  in  Lent  to  Trinity 
Sunday  (859,  2).     The  paschal  obligation  binds  even 
after  the  time  has  elapsed,  until  it  is  fulfilled  (859,  4). 
It  is  not  fulfilled  by  a  sacrilegious  Communion  (861). 
In  regard  to  children,  the  paschal  precept  binds  also 
those  who  have  care  of  them:  parents,  tutors,  confes 
sors,  teachers,  and  pastor   (860).     The  Easter  Com 
munion  may  be  received  in  any  rite  or  church  (866). 

103.  Community  Life.  Community  life  among  secular 
priests  is  to  be  praised  (.1.34) .  It  is  to  be  sacredly  kept 
by  religious  (594,  1),  especially  in  the  house  of  studies 


46  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

(587,  2) .  Religious  who  violate  it  gravely,  after  being 
warned,  are  to  be  severely  punished  by  the  superior 
even  by  depriving  them  of  active  and  passive  voice 
(2389). 

104.  Commutation.     The  good  work  promised  in  a  non- 
reserved  vow  can  be  commuted  into  a  better  or  an 
equal  one  by  the  person  who  made  the  vow.     It  can 
be  changed  into  a  lesser  work  only  by  one  having  the 
power  to  dispense    (1314).     In  the  application  of  a 
penalty  the  judge  cannot  augment  the  penalty  speci 
fied  by  law,  but  may  commute  it  into  a  lesser  one  when 
the  circumstances  permit  (2223). 

105.  Compensation.     Mutual    injury    is    considered    a 
compensation  (2218,  3). 

106.  Competency.     If  any  controversy  arises  about  the 
competency  of  the  Sacred  Congregations,  tribunals,  or 
offices  of  the  Roman  Curia,  a  committee  of  Cardinals 
appointed  by  the  Pope  will  decide  it  (245).     The  com 
petency  of  the  Ordinary  is  defined  in  the  Code  (1560- 
1568).     Matrimonial  cases  between  baptized  persons 
belong  exclusively  to  the  ecclesiastical  court   (1960). 
Cases  concerning  only  the  civil  effects  of  marriage  per 
tain  to  the  civil  court  (1961). 

107.  Compromise.     To  avoid  a  judicial  trial  the  inter 
ested  parties  may  enter  into  an  agreement  by  which  th< 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  47 

settlement  of  their  case  is  left  to  the  judgment  of  one  or 
more,  who  will  dispose  of  it  according  to  law,  or  settle 
it  according  to  the  rules  of  equity  (1929). 

108.  Concordats.     Special  agreements  arranged  between 
the  Holy  See  and  various  nations  are  not  abrogated 
by  the  new  Code  (3). 

109.  Concubinage.     Any  one  publicly  living  in  concu 
binage  shall  be  excluded  from  all  legitimate  ^cclesiasti- 
cal  acts  until  he  has  repented  and  amended  his  life 
(2357,  3).     If  a  priest,  he  shall  be  suspended,  deprived 
of   his    parish,    and    of    every    ecclesiastical   support 
(2177).     From  public  concubinage  arises  the  impedi 
ment  of  public  propriety,  which  invalidates  marriage 
in  the  direct  line  only  to  the  second  degree  inclusive 
(1078). 

110.  Concursus.     The  form   of  appointing  pastors  by 
concursus  shall  be  retained  where  it  has  been  estab 
lished  (459,  4).     Those  who  have  the  right  of  patron 
age  can  present  only  such  candidates  as  have  passed 
the  concursus  (1462). 

111.  Condition.     Conditions    demanded    in    a    rescript 
are  essential  for  its  validity,  excepting  in  a  "  motu 
proprio  "    rescript    or    one    granting    a    dispensation 
from  marriage  impediments  of  lesser  degree  (39,  40). 
Conditions  added  to  a  marriage  consent  may  render  it 


48  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

invalid  or  suspend  its  validity  (1092).  If  a  Catholic 
adds  the  condition  to  his  marriage  consent  that  he  will 
have  his  children  baptized  and  raised  as  non-Catholics 
he  is  to  be  suspected  of  heresy  and  is  excommunicated 
by  the  law  (2319). 

112.  Conferences,      Diocesan.     Diocesan      conferences 
should  be  held  repeatedly  each  year.     All  priests  ex 
ercising  their  faculties  must  attend  them  (131).     The 
dean    should    preside    (448,    1).     These    conferences 
should  be  held  in  every  community  of  priests  at  least 
once  a  month  (591).     Priests  who  obstinately  absent 
themselves  from  the  diocesan  conferences  shall  be  pun 
ished  by  the  Ordinary.     If  they  are  religious,  he  may 
revoke  their  faculties  of  hearing  confession  (2377). 

113.  Conferences,    Episcopal.     A    conference    of    the 
Bishops  of  each  province  is  to  be  held  at  least  every 
five  years,  to  consider  what  is  to  be  done  to  promote 
the  welfare  of  religion,  and  to  prepare  matter  for  the 
next  Provincial  Council  (292). 

114.  Confession,  Annual.     All  Catholics  who  have  come 
to  the  use  of  reason,  must  confess  their  (mortal)  sins 
truthfully  at  least  once  a  year  (906).     A  sacrilegious 
confession  does  not  satisfy  this  precept  (907). 

115.  Confession,    Judicial.     Any    statement    made    in 
court  detrimental  to  one's  self  or  favorable  to  one's 
opponent  is  called  a  judicial  confession   (1750).    A 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  49 

judicial  confession,  freely  and  deliberately  made  by 
one  in  a  private  affair,  frees  the  other  from  the  burden 
of  proving  the  point  (1751).  The  person  who  made 
a  judicial  confession  cannot  contradict  his  statement 
unless  he  can  prove  that  his  confession  was  erroneous 
(1752). 

116.  Confession,  Sacramental.  Sacramental  confes 
sion  is  necessary  for  mortal  sins  committed  since  the 
reception  of  baptism  that  have  not  yet  been  forgiven 
in  a  good  confession  (901).  Mortal  sins  that  have 
been  forgiven  and  venial  sins  may  be  confessed  (902). 
Religious  and  seminarians  should  go  to  confession  at 
least  once  a  week  (595,  1,  3;  1367,  2).  To  gain  the 
indulgence  of  some  feast  the  prescribed  confession 
may  be  made  eight  days  preceding  the  feast  (931,  1). 
Any  one  in  mortal  sin  must  go  to  confession  before 
receiving  Holy  Communion  (856),  celebrating  Mass 
(807),  or  being  married  (1033).  The  confession  must 
be  made  to  a  duly  authorized  priest  (of  any  rite) 
(905),  but  in  danger  of  death  it  may  be  validly  and 
licitly  made  to  a  priest  not  approved,  even  when  a 
duly  authorized  priest  is  present  (882).  Novices  and 
seminarians  should  not  confess  to  their  master,  socius 
or  rector  (891,  1383).  Confession  may  be  made 
through  an  interpreter  (903).  Pastors  and  others 
having  the  care  of  souls  are  bound  in  justice  to  hear 
the  confession  of  their  subjects.  Other  priests  are 
bound  in  charity  to  hear  the  faithful  (892). 


50  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

117.  Confessional.     The  confessional  should  be  placed  in 
a  conspicuous  place  in  the  church  or  oratory,  and  have 
a  grate  between  the  confessor  and  the  penitent  (909). 
Excepting  cases  of  necessity,  the  confession  of  women 
should  not  be  heard  outside  the  confessional,  though 
men  may  be  heard  in  private  homes  (910). 

118.  Confessor,  Extraordinary.     Every  religious  com 
munity  of  lay  men  and  women  (521,  528)  shall  have 
an  extraordinary  confessor  at  least  four  times  a  year. 
The  Ordinary  shall  also  appoint  a  number  of  priests  to 
whom  the  religious  may  go  to  confession  on  special 
occasions  (521).     Besides,  religious  may  go  to  the  con 
fessional  of  any  duly  authorized  priest  and  confess 
their  sins   (522).     When  seriously  ill,  they  may  ask 
for  any  duly  authorized  priest  to  hear  their  confession 
(523). 

119.  Confessor,    Jurisdiction    of.     The    priest    is    the 
minister  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance  (871).     Besides 
the  power  of  orders,  the  confessor  needs  the  power  of 
jurisdiction  (872).     The  Pope  and  the  Cardinals  have 
ordinary  jurisdiction  for  the  entire  Church,  and  the 
Bishop    in   his   diocese.     Exempt   religious   superiors 
have  the  same  for  their  subjects    (873).    Delegated 
jurisdiction  is  given  to  all  duly  authorized  priests. 
Keligious  should  not  use  it  without  the  permission  of 
their  superiors  (874).     Exempt  religious  priests  and 
other  priests  may  be  delegated  by  their  superiors  to 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  51 

hear  the  members  of  their  own  Order  (875).  All 
priests  must  be  delegated  by  the  Ordinary  to  hear  the 
confession  of  any  religious  not  of  their  own  order 
(876).  Delegated  jurisdiction  shall  not  be  withdrawn 
without  a  grave  reason  (880).  Any  priest  has  juris 
diction  to  hear  the  confession  of  a  person  in  danger  of 
death  (882). 

120.  Confessor,  Minister.     The  priest  is  the  minister 
of  justice  and  of  mercy  in  the  confessional    (888). 
Where  there  is  no  doubt  about  the  penitent 's  good  dis 
position  he  must  be  absolved  (886).     The  sacramental 
penance  should  be  proportionate  to  the  guilt  and  dis 
position  of  the  penitent  (887).     The  seal  of  confession 
binds  all  who  hear  it  (889,  2).     To  guard  it  the  con 
fessor  must  abstain  from  every  word  or  sign  that  might 
betray  the  sinner  (889,  .1).     He  can  make  no  use  of 
knowledge  acquired  by  hearing  confessions  as  long  as 
it  is  disagreeable  to  the  penitent  (890,  1).     He  cannot 
use  this  knowledge  in  the  government  of  his  subjects 
(890,  2),  nor  on  the  witness  stand  (1757,  3,  2;  2027,  2, 
1).     Confessors  must  make  their  profession  of  faith 
every  year,  or  at  least  at  the  beginning  of  their  office 
(1406,   1,   7).     Pastors   are   bound   in   justice,   other 
priests  in  charity,  to  hear  confessions  (892).     A  con 
fessor  may  also  hear  persons  of  another  rite  (905). 

121.  Confessor  of  Religious.     In  every  house  of  clerical 
religious  several  lawfully  approved  confessors  shall  be 


52  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

appointed  with  the  faculty  of  absolving  also  from  the 
reserved  cases  of  the  Order.  Superiors  may  hear  the 
confession  of  subjects,  but  should  do  so  only  by  way  of 
exception.  They  must  beware  against  inviting  the 
subjects  to  come  to  confession  to  them  (518).  Re 
ligious  should  confess  to  their  regular  confessor  at 
stated  times  as  denned  in  their  constitutions,  but  if 
they  confess  to  a  priest  approved  only  by  the  Ordinary 
their  confession  is  both  valid  and  licit,  as  though  made 
to  a  priest  of  their  Order  (519).  In  every  convent 
of  religious  women  (520)  and  of  religious  lay  men 
(528)  an  ordinary  confessor  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
Bishop  (520,  1).  If  some  religious,  for  the  good  of 
her  soul,  should  desire  a  special  confessor,  the  Ordi 
nary  shall  readily  grant  her  request  (520,  2).  The 
confessor  of  religious  should  be  an  exemplary,  prudent 
man  of  forty  years  of  age  (524,  1).  The  ordinary  con 
fessor  should  not  exercise  his  office  for  more  than  three 
years  unless  the  Bishop  reappoirits  him  on  account  of  a 
scarcity  of  priests,  or  the  majority  of  the  sisters  desire 
to  retain  him  (526).  If  a  convent  of  religious  women 
is  under  the  immediate  jurisdiction  of  the  Pope  or  the 
Bishop,  the  latter  appoints  both  the  ordinary  and  the 
extraordinary  confessor  for  it.  If  it  is  subject  to  a 
regular  superior,  the  latter  may  present  a  confessor 
for  the  approbation  of  the  Ordinary  (525). 

122.  Confirmation.     The  Bishop  is  the  ordinary  mini 
ster  of  Confirmation,  but  the  Holy  See  may  grant  a 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  53 

priest  the  faculty  of  giving  it    (782).     The  Bishop 
should  give  it  to  all  who  ask  for  it,  especially  at  the 
time  of  his  visitation  (785).     To  receive  Confirmation 
worthily,  a  Catholic  must  be  in  the  state  of  grace  and 
sufficiently    instructed    in    his    religion     (786).     Al 
though  Confirmation  is  not  a  means  necessary  to  salva 
tion  pastors  should  instruct  the  people  not  to  neglect 
it  (787).     In  the  Latin  Church  Confirmation  should 
be  given  to  children  when  they  come  to  the  use  of 
reason,  unless  there  is  a  cause  for  giving  it  earlier 
(788).     Those  to  be  confirmed  should  be  present  at  the 
first  imposition  of  hands,  and  should  not  depart  before 
the  end  of  the  ceremony  (789).     Confirmation  may  be 
administered  any  time  of  the  year  (790),  in  any  church 
or  becoming  place  (791) .     A  sponsor  is  to  be  employed 
(793),  one  for  each  person  confirmed  (794),  who  has 
arrived  at  the  use  of  reason,  is  confirmed,  a  practical 
Catholic,  and  of  the  same  sex  as  the  person  confirmed 
(795-796).     The  sponsor  contracts   a  spiritual  rela 
tionship  and  the  obligation,  as  in  baptism  (797).     The 
names  of  the   persons   confirmed,   their   parents  and 
sponsors,  and  of  the  officiating  Bishop  are  to  be  re 
corded  in  the  baptismal  register  (798). 

123.  Confraternities.  Confraternities  are  sodalities 
erected  to  promote  divine  worship  (707).  They  are 
erected  by  a  formal  decree  (708).  To  take  part  in  a 
body  at  sacred  functions  the  members  must  wear  their 
insignia  (709).  There  should  be  only  one  confra- 


54  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

ternity  of  the  same  name  in  the  same  town  (711). 
Confraternities  should  be  attached  to  a  church  or  ora 
tory  (712),  not  charge  admission  (714),  and  keep  their 
accounts  separate  from  that  of  the  parish  (717). 
(See  Associations.) 

124.  Congregation,  Religious.    A  Congregation  is  a  re 
ligious  society  in  which  the  members  take  simple  vows 
for  a  time  or  for  life  (488,  2).     A  Bishop  may  found  a 
Congregation  with  the  approbation  of  the  Holy  See 
(492,  1).     The  law  of  enclosure  shall  be  observed  in 
all  houses  of  religious  Congregations  (604,  1).    After 
the  completion  of  their  novitiate  the  novices  must  take 
temporary  vows  at  least  for  three  years  before  they 
are  admitted  to  perpetual  vows,  unless  the  constitu 
tions  demand  yearly  profession   (574).     (See  Regu 
lars,  Religious.) 

125.  Congregations,   Roman.     The  Roman  Curia  con 
sists    principally    of    eleven    Congregations    between 
whom  the  work  of  the  Curia  is  divided.     Each  Congre 
gation  consists  of  a  number  of  Cardinals  and  assisting 
priests  (246).     The  Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office 
(Sarif  Uffizio)  guards  faith  and  morals  (247).     The 
Consistorial   Congregation   appoints  Bishops  and  re 
ceives  their  reports  (248).     The  Congregation  of  the 
Sacraments  regulates  the  administration  of  the  Sacra 
ments  (249).     The  Congregation  of  the  Council  pre 
sides  over  the  discipline  of  the  secular  clergy  and  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  55 

laity  (250).     The  Congregation  of  Religious  has  juris 
diction  over  Religious  Orders  (251).     The  Congrega 
tion  of  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith  has  jurisdiction 
over  the  Church  in  missionary  countries  (252).     The 
Congregation  of  Rites  has  authority  over  sacred  rites 
and  ceremonies  of  the  Latin  Rite  and  the  canonization 
of  saints  (253).     The  Ceremonial  Congregation  regu 
lates  the  ceremonies  of  the  pontifical  chapel  and  the 
papal  court    (254).     The  Congregation  for  Extraor 
dinary   Affairs   establishes  new   dioceses   and   makes 
agreements  with  various  nations  (255).     The  Congre 
gation  for  Seminary  and  University  Studies  has  juris 
diction  over  the  government,  discipline,  administra 
tion  and  studies  in  seminaries  (256).    And  the  Con 
gregation  for  the  Oriental  Church  has  jurisdiction  over 
persons  and   rites  of  the   Oriental   Churches    (257). 
In  the  Code  these  Congregations  are  referred  to  under 
the  name  Holy  See  (7).     Appeal  may  be  had  to  them 
from  the  decrees  of  the  Ordinary  (1601). 

126.  Conjugicide.     Conjugicide   establishes   a   diriment 
impediment  to  the  marriage  of  those  who  commit  it 
(1075,  2-3). 

127.  Consanguinity.     Consanguinity    is    measured    by 
lines  and  degrees.     In  the  direct  line  there  are  as  many 
degrees  as  generations.     In  the  collateral  lines  there 
are  as  many  degrees  as  there  are  generations  in  the 
longest  line   (96).     Consanguinity  establishes  a  diri- 


56  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

ment  impediment  between  all  persons  in  the  direct 
line,  and  between  persons  related  to  the  third  degree 
inclusive  of  the  collateral  line  (1076).  The  latter  is 
classed  as  an  impediment  of  a  minor  degree  (1042,  2, 
1).  Where  it  exists  and  a  marriage  is  contracted 
without  a  dispensation,  the  Ordinary  may  declare 
that  marriage  void  (1990). 

128.  Consecration.    Without   a  special  indult   no   one 
but  a  Bishop  can  consecrate  (1147,  1).     The  formula 
prescribed  by  the  Church  must  be  followed  in  consecra 
tions  (1148).     Consecrated  articles  should  be  treated 
reverently    (1149).     In  selling  a  consecrated  article 
no  increase  in  the  price  can  be  made  on  account  of  the 
consecration   (1539,   1).     (See  Altar,  Bells,   Church, 
Bishop,  Place.) 

129.  Consent,  Matrimonial.     Matrimonial  consent  is  an 
act  of  the  will  by  which  the  contracting  parties  mutu 
ally  give  and  accept  the  perpetual  and  exclusive  right 
to  their  bodies  for  acts  that  may  generate  children 
(1081,  2).     This  consent  cannot  be  validly  given  un 
less  the  contracting  parties  know  at  least  that  marriage 
is  a  permanent  union  between  a  man  and  a  woman  for 
the    purpose    of    procreation     (1082,    1).     The    in 
ternal  consent  of  the  will  is  always  presumed  to  cor 
respond  with  the  words  or  signs  by  which  consent  is 
manifested  in  the  celebration  of  marriage  (1086,  1). 
The  matrimonial  consent  may  be  rendered  invalid  by 
error  concerning  the  person  one  is  marrying,  by  error 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  57 

concerning  a  quality  of  that  individual,  which  amounts 
to  an  error  of  the  person,  and  error  regarding  the 
condition  of  the  person  e.  y.,  a  free  citizen  marries  a 
slave  whom  he  presumes  to  be  free  (1083).  Error 
.  about  the  unity,  indissolubility,  or  sacramental  dignity 
of  marriage  does  not  vitiate  the  contract  (1084). 
Knowledge  or  opinion  of  the  nullity  of  marriage  does 
not  necessarily  exclude  matrimonial  consent  (1085). 
If  one  or  both  parties  by  a  positive  act  of  the  will  ex 
clude  marriage  itself,  or  all  right  to  the  conjugal  act, 
or  any  of  the  essential  qualities  of  marriage,  they  con 
tract  invalidly  (1086,  2).  Besides,  the  matrimonial 
consent  may  be  rendered  invalid  by  grave  fear  or 
force  brought  to  bear  unjustly  upon  one  of  the  con 
tracting  parties  by  which  he  was  forced  to  choose  mar 
riage  to  free  himself  from  a  difficulty  (1087). 
Finally,  the  matrimonial  consent  may  be  rendered  in 
valid  by  a  condition  added  to  the  consent  and  not  re 
tracted,  e.g.,  if  it  is  of  the  future  and  against  the 
essence  of  marriage,  or  if  it  is  of  the  past  or  present 
and  is  not  realized  (1092).  The  matrimonial  consent 
is  to  be  expressed  in  words.  Signs  may  be  used  by 
those  who  cannot  speak  (1088,  2).  Marriage  may  also 
be  contracted  through  an  interpreter  (1090)  or  by 
proxy  in  case  of  necessity  (1091). 

130.  Consent  of  Consultors.  When  the  law  requires  a 
Superior  to  obtain  the  consent  of  his  consultors,  his 
action  is  invalid  without  it  t(  3.05,  1). 


58  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

131.  Constitutions,    Religious.    Rules   and   particular 
constitutions  of  religious  which  are  opposed  to  the 
canons  of  the  Code  are  abrogated   (489).     The  con 
stitutions  should  be  observed  alike  by  superiors  and 
subjects  (593).     At  least  once  a  year  the  constitutions 
and  the  prescribed  papal  decrees  should  be  publicly 
read  (509,  2).    When  approved  by  the  Holy  See  they 
cannot  be  changed  by  the  Ordinary  (618,  2,  1). 

132.  "Consultors,  Diocesan.     In  dioceses  without  cathe 
dral  chapters  of  canons  the  Bishop  shall  appoint  as 
diocesan  consultors  priests  who  are  men  of  piety,  vir 
tue,  learning  and  prudence  (423).     There  should  be 
six,  or  at  least  four  diocesan  consultors,  and  all  should 
reside  in  the  episcopal  city  or  its  vicinity.     Before 
entering  on  their  office  they  shall  swear  to  perform 
their  duties  faithfully  without  human  respect  (425). 
They  are  appointed  for  three  years,  when  they  may 
be  reappointed  or  others  placed  in  their  stead.     They 
shall  not  be  removed  during  their  term  without  a  just 
cause  (428).     Taking  the  place  of  the  cathedral  chap 
ters  as  the  council  of  the  Bishop  they  take  the  same 
part  in  the  government  of  the  diocese   (427).     They 
must  assist   at   the   diocesan  synods   and   provincial 
councils    (358,  286).    Vicars  and  Prefects  Apostolic 
should  form  a  Council  of  at  least  three  of  the  older 
and  more  prudent  missionaries,  whom  they  should  con 
sult  at  least  in  more  difficult  affairs  (302). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  59 

133.  Consultors,  Parish.     Parish  consultors  are  clerics 
or  lay  men  who  act  as  an  administrative  council  to 
the  pastor  in  managing  the  temporalities  of  the  parish. 
They  are  chosen  by  the  Ordinary  and  may  be  removed 
only  for  grave  reasons  (1183).     They  are  to  care  for 
the  proper  administration  of  church  revenues  but  may 
not  interfere  in  the  spiritual  affairs  of  the  parish 
(1184). 

134.  Consultors,  Religious.     The  superior  general,  the 
provincial,  and  the  local  superior  of  religious  shall  have 
their  consultors,  whose  consent  or  advice  they  must 
have  to  act  in  accordance  with  their  constitutions  and 
the  sacred  canons  (516,  1). 

135.  Contracts.     The  civil  law  on  contracts  and  pay 
ments  is  to  be  followed  in  canon  law  concerning  ecclesi 
astical  goods,   unless  otherwise  stated  in  canon  law 
(1529,  1533).     If  a  legal  body,  or  one  of  its  mem 
bers,  contracts  a  debt  with  the  permission  of  the  su 
perior  the  legal  body  is  held  to  the  contract.     If  an 
individual  member  without  permission  of  the  superior 
contracts  a  debt  he  alone  is  held  to  the  contract,  and 
may  be  sued  for  damages  by  the  one  who  suffered  from 
the  contract  (536). 

136.  Contumacy.     Contumacy  is  necessary  to  incur  a 
censure    (2242).     Contumacy  in  court   establishes  a 


60  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

presumption  against  the  person  guilty  of  it  (1729),  on 
which  the  judge  may  proceed  and  pass  sentence  (1844) 
and  assess  the  costs  and  expenses  on  the  contumacious 
party  (1851).  And  the  guilty  party  cannot  appeal 
until  he  has  cleared  himself  of  contumacy  (1880,  8). 

137.  Conversion.     The  Catholic,  married  to  a  non-Catho 
lic,  is  bound  prudently  to  promote  the  conversion  of  the 
non-Catholic  partner  (1062).     With  the  consent  of  the 
Holy  See  Bishops  may  convert  pious  funds  to  more 
useful  purposes  (1494). 

138.  Convocation.     The    presiding    officer    of    a    body 
shall  duly  convoke  all  members  for  an  election  (162). 
To  convoke  and  preside  at  a  meeting  of  the  chapter  is 
the  right  of  the  senior  member    (397,  4).     For  an 
ordinary  meeting  no  convocation  is  required  (411,  2). 

139.  Corner=Stone.     The   blessing  of  the   corner-stone 
of  a  new  church  is  reserved  to  the  Ordinary  for  dio 
cesan  churches,  and  to  the  superior  if  it  is  a  church  of 
an  exempt  community  (1163,  1156). 

140.  Corporals.     Corporals    used    at    Mass    should    be 
touched  only  by  clerics  or  those  who  have  care  of 
them.     Before  they  are  given  to  the  laity  to  be  washed, 
they  must  first  be  washed  by  a  cleric  in  major  orders, 
and  the  water  of  this  washing  must  be  cast  into  the 
sacrarium  or  the  fire  (1306). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  61 

141.  Corpses  of  the  Faithful.  The  corpses  of  the  faith 
ful  are  to  be  buried  (1203)  after  a  reasonable  time 
(1213)  in  a  blessed  cemetery.  Only  prelates  may  be 
buried  in  the  sanctuary  and  then  one  metre  from  the 
altar  (1205).  The  bodies  are  to  be  brought  to  the 
church  for  services  (1215)  and  accompanied  by  the 
priest  to  the  cemetery  (1231,  2).  The  body  of  a  lay 
person  is  not  to  be  carried  by  priests  (1233,  4).  A 
corpse  once  duly  buried  is  not  to  be  exhumed  without 
permission  of  the  Ordinary  (1214,  1). 

142.  Corrupters.     All  who  attempt  to  corrupt  ecclesi 
astical  officials  by  gifts  or  promises  shall  be  punished 
according  to  their  guilt  and  compelled  to  repair  any 
damage   done    (2407).     Corrupters  of  youth  by  the 
fact  become  infamous  and  may  be  excommunicated  by 
the  Bishop  (2357). 

143.  Council,    General.    A    General    Council    is    con 
voked  by  the  Pope,  presided  over  by  him  or  by  his 
legate,  governed  and  dissolved  by  him.     And  its  de 
crees  are  ratified  by  him  (222).     All  Cardinals,  Patri 
archs,   Primates,   Archbishops,   Bishops,   Abbots   and 
General  Superiors  of  religious  Orders  and  Congrega 
tions  of  clerics  are  invited  to  the  Council  and  have 
the  right  to  vote  at  its  deliberations  (223).     The  de 
crees  of  the  Council  receive  their  binding  force  from 
the  approbation  and  promulgation  of  His  Holiness 
the  Pope  (227). 


62  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

144.  Council,    Plenary.     With   the    permission    of   the 
Pope  the  Bishops  of  a  country  may  assemble  in  plenary 
Council.     This  council  is  convoked  and  presided  over 
by  a  papal  Legate  (281).     All  Archbishops,  Bishops, 
Apostolic    Administrators,     Abbots    Nullius,    Vicars 
Apostolic,   Prefects  Apostolic,   and  Vicars   Capitular 
have  a  right  to  vote  at  its  deliberations  (282). 

145.  Council,  Provincial.     In  every  ecclesiastical  prov 
ince,  a  Provincial  Council  is  to  be  held  at  least  every 
twenty  years   (283).     The  Archbishop,  or  in  his  ab 
sence  the  senior  Bishop  of  the  province,  first  obtains 
permission  of  the  Holy  See  to  hold  the  council,  then  de 
cides  on  the  place  within  the  province  where  the  coun 
cil  is  to  be  held,  convokes  it,  and  presides  at  it  (284). 
Archbishops  who  have  no  suffragans,  Bishops  who  have 
no  Metropolitans,  and  Abbots  Nullius  should  join  some 
adjacent  province  and  take  part  in  its  councils  (285). 
The  Archbishops,  Bishops,  and  others  who  have  the 
right  to  vote  at  Plenary  Councils  have  the  same  right 
here  (286).     After  a  plenary  or  provincial  council  has 
been  opened  no  one  obliged  to  attend  same  can  leave 
without  a  grave  reason  approved  by  the  presiding  Prel 
ate  (289).     The  cathedral  chapter  or  the  diocesan  con- 
suitors  are  invited  to  send  a  delegation  of  two  men, 
and  the  superiors  of  monasteries  and  provincial  su 
periors  of  Congregations  should  be  invited  to  attend, 
but  neither  class  has  a  deliberative  vote  (286,  3-4). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  63 

146.  Court.     Ecclesiastical  matters  are  subject  to  the 
ecclesiastical  court  (1353).     Any  person  who,  without 
permission  of  the  Holy  See,  cites  a  Cardinal,  Papal 
Legate,  major  official  of  the  Roman  Curia,  or  his  own 
Ordinary  before  the  civil  court  incurs  excommunica 
tion  specially  reserved  to  the  Holy  See.     Any  cleric 
who  sues  a  priest  or  religious  in  the  civil  court  without 
permission  of  the  Ordinary  is  suspended.     Any  lay 
man  who  does  this  shall  be  justly  punished  by  the  Ordi 
nary  (2314). 

147.  Cremation.     Cremation  is  to  be  reprobated  (1203, 
1).     To  wish  it  is  unlawful,  and  to  stipulate  it  in  one's 
will  must  be  considered  as  not  binding,  when  Catholic 
funeral  services  are  to  be  held   (1203,  2).     Whoever 
while  living  commands  his  body  to  be  cremated  shall 
be  denied  ecclesiastical  burial  (1240,  1,  5).     Any  one 
who  would  force  a  priest  to  give  such  a  one  ecclesiasti 
cal  burial  is  thereby  excommunicated  (2339). 

148.  Crime,  Impediment.     The  impediment  of  crime  in 
validates  marriage  with  the  accomplice  of  the  crime 
(1075). 

149.  Crime  of  Falsifying.     All  who  forge  papal  docu 
ments  or  knowingly  use  forged  papal  documents,  incur 
excommunication  specially  reserved  to  the  Holy  See 
(2360).     If  any  one   falsely  accuses  a  confessor  of 


64  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

solicitation,  he  incurs  excommunication  specially  re 
served  to  the  Holy  See,  and  must  formally  retract  be 
fore  he  can  be  forgiven  (2363). 

150.  Criminals.     Public    criminals    cannot   be   sponsors 
at  baptism  (766,  2)  nor  at  confirmation  (796,  3). 

151.  Cult.    We  worship   the   Blessed   Trinity,   Father, 
Son,  Holy  Ghost,  the  God-Man  Jesus  Christ  in  heaven 
and  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  with  the  cult  of  adora 
tion.    We  honor  the  Blessed  Virgin  as  the  masterpiece 
of  God,  and  the  angels  and  saints  as  the  friends  of 
God  in  heaven.     Sacred  relics  and  pictures  we  honor 
with  a  relative  cult  that  centers  on  the  persons  of  the 
saints    (1255).     When  this  reverence  is  paid  in  the 
name   of  the   Church,   it  is  called   public,   otherwise 
private    (1256).     The  public  cult  of  the   Church  is 
regulated  by  her  liturgy,  and  this  is  established  by  the 
Holy  See   (1257).     The  Ordinaries  must  watch  over 
and   regulate   the   public   worship    in   their   dioceses 
(1261).    At  divine  worship  the  women  should  be  sepa 
rated  from  the  men,  and  be  modestly  dressed  with 
heads  covered,  while  the  men  should  assist  with  un 
covered  heads   (1262).    When  there  are  not  enough 
pews  to  accommodate  the  faithful,  the  Ordinary  should 
not  permit  any  one  to  have  a  pew  reserved  for  himself 
(1263).     The  liturgical  laws  concerning  sacred  music 
must  be  observed  (1264). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  65 

152.  Cumulation.     A  cumulation  of  marriage  impedi 
ments  may  be  dispensed  from  (1043;  1049,  1). 

Ordinarily  a  cumulation  of  the  causes  of  the  martyrs 
is  not  allowed  (2001). 

153.  Curia,  Diocesan.     The  Diocesan  Curia  consists  of 
those  persons  who  assist  the  Bishop  in  the  government 
of  the  diocese.     To  the  Curia  belong  the  vicar  gen 
eral,  the  chancellor,  the  promoter  of  justice,  the  de- 
fensor  vinculi,  the  synodal  judges  and  examiners,  the 
parochial   consultors,   the   auditors,   the  notaries,   the 
cursors  and  the  apparitors  (363).     They  are  to  be  ap 
pointed  in  writing,  take  an  oath  before  the  Bishop  that 
they  will  faithfully  discharge  their  office,  transact  their 
respective  duties  in  subordination  to  the  Bishop  and 
according  to  law,  and  observe  secrecy  as  defined  by 
law  or  the  command  of  the  Bishop  (364). 

154.  Curia,  Roman.     The  Roman  Curia  is  composed  of 
the  Sacred  Congregations,  Tribunals,  and  Offices  that 
aid  the  Pope  in  the  government  of  the  Church  (242 
ff.).     (See  Congregations,  Tribunals,  Offices.) 

155.  Custom.     Customs  disapproved  by  the  Code  or  at 
variance  with  it  are  suppressed  (5).     For  a  custom  to 
assume  the  force  of  law  in  the  Church  it  must  have 
the  consent  of  the  competent  ecclesiastical  superior 
(25).     Only  communities  that  are  governed  by  law  can 


66  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

induce  customs  with  the  force  of  law  (26).  No  cus 
tom  can  abrogate  or  modify  a  natural  or  positive 
divine  law.  To  modify  an  ecclesiastical  law  a  custom 
must  be  reasonable  and  lawfully  prescribed  by  an  un 
interrupted  usage  of  at  least  forty  years.  A  custom 
which  is  explicitly  disapproved  of  in  the  law  is  un 
reasonable  (27).  Custom  is  the  best  interpreter  of 
laws  (29). 

156.  Danger.    Laws  passed  to  safeguard  against  com 
mon  danger  bind  even  when  there  is  no  particular 
danger    (21).     The    Viaticum    must    be    received    in 
danger  of  death  (864) .     In  danger  of  death  any  priest 
may  absolve  from  all  sins  and  censures  (882). 

157.  Dataria  Apostolica.     The  Apostolic  Dataria  is  an 
Office  of  the  Roman  Curia  which  has  charge  of  the 
minor  benefices  and  pensions  reserved  to  the  Holy  See. 
It  must  also  investigate  the  qualifications  of  the  candi 
dates  to  these  positions  (261). 

158.  Day.     A  day   consists  of  twenty-four  consecutive 
hours,  to  be  counted  from  midnight  to  midnight  (31). 

159.  Deacon.     A  man  to  be  ordained  deacon  must  have 
completed  his  twenty-second  year  (975)  and  have  be 
gun  his  fourth  year  in  theology  (976,  2).     He  may  be 
authorized  to  preach    (1342,  1)    and  is  the  extraor 
dinary  minister  of  solemn  baptism   (741)   and  Holy 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  67 

Communion  (845,  2).  He  may  expose  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  but  not  give  the  benediction  (1274,  2). 
He  may  impart  only  those  benedictions  which  the 
liturgy  permits  him  (1147,  4). 

160.  Dead.     Indulgences  may  be  applied  to  the  dead  by 
way  of  suffrage  (911).     All  indulgences  are  applicable 
to  the  dead,  unless  stated  otherwise  (930). 

161.  Dean.     A  dean  is  a  priest  appointed  by  the  Bishop 
to  preside  over  a  deanery   (445).     He  should  be  a 
worthy  priest  and  a  pastor   (446).    A  dean  has  the 
right  and  duty  to  watch  over  the  clergy  of  his  district, 
to  see  that  they  fulfil  the  orders  of  the  Bishop,  and 
observe  the  liturgical  and  canon  laws.     He  should  visit 
his  priests,  especially  in  time  of  sickness,  and  provide 
temporal    and    spiritual    assistance,    and     Christian 
burial  for  them  (447).     He  summons  the  conference 
of  the  deanery  and  presides  at  it  (448) .     At  least  once 
a  year  he  ought  to  make  report  to  the  Bishop  (449). 
He  precedes  all  the  priests  of  his  district,  and  should 
have  a  seal  proper  to  the  deanery  (450). 

162.  Deaneries.     The  Bishop  should  divide  his  diocese 
into  regions  or  districts  consisting  of  several  parishes, 
which  are  called  deaneries  (217). 

163.  Debility  of  Mind.     Debility  of  mind  decreases  the 
guilt  (2201,  4)  and  may  excuse  from  censures  (2229, 
3,2). 


68  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

164.  Debts.     Those  who  have  debts  may  not  licitly  be 
admitted  to  the  novitiate  (542,  2).     If  a  religious  con 
tracts  a  debt  with  the  permission  of  the  superior  the 
community  is  responsible  for  it.     If  he  personally  con 
tracts  a  debt  without  the  permission  of  the  superior, 
neither  the  Order,  nor  the  province,  nor  the  house  is 
responsible  for  it  (536,  2-3).     In  the  division  of  the 
territory  of  a  legal  ecclesiastical  person,  the  debts  con 
tracted   for   that   territory   shall   be   proportionately 
divided  (1500). 

165.  Deceit.     Renunciation  of  a  benefice,  brought  about 
by  deceit,  is  invalid  (185).     Those  who  are  induced  to 
enter  the  novitiate  by  deceit,  enter  invalidly  (542,  1) 
and  their  profession  is  invalid  (572,  1,  4).     An  action 
entered  into  through  deceit  may  be  rescinded  and  in 
demnity  obtained  (1684). 

166.  Declaration  of  Nullity  of  an  Act.     If  an  act  is 

invalid  the  interested  party  has  grounds  to  have  it  de 
clared  invalid  by  the  court  (1679).  Whoever  per 
forms  an  act  that  is  invalid  is  held  to  indemnify  the 
injured  party  (1681). 

167.  Declaration  of  Nullity  of  Marriage.     Where  there 
is  documentary  evidence  of  the  nullity  of  a  marriage 
the  Ordinary  may  declare  the  marriage  invalid  with 
out  the  formality  of  a  trial  (1990).     After  the  nullity 
of  a  marriage  has  been  declared  a  second  time  and  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  69 

defensor  vinculi  does  not  appeal  the  case  the  inter 
ested  parties  may  marry  after  ten  days  (1987).  The 
Ordinary  shall  have  the  decree  of  nullity  entered  into 
the  matrimonial  register  (1988). 

168.  Decrees,    Judicial.    All    judicial    pronouncements 
that  are  not  interlocutory  or  definitive  sentences  are 
called  decrees  (1868) .     They  may  be  intimated  by  mes 
senger  (1591,  1).     There  is  no  appeal  from  these  de 
crees  (1880,  6). 

169.  Decrees  of  Councils.     The  decrees  of  a  general 
council   receive   their  binding  force  for  the   Church 
from  the  confirmation  and  promulgation  of  the  Pope 
(227).     The  decrees  of  plenary  and  provincial  coun 
cils  are  to  be  sent  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Council 
for  revision,  after  which  the  Fathers  of  the  Council 
will  promulgate  them  for  their  respective  territories 
(291). 

170.  Decrees  of  Ordinary.     Decrees  which  concern  the 
external  forum  should  be  in  writing  (56).     From  the 
decrees  of  the  Visitator  an  appeal  in  devolutivo  is  al 
lowed  (345)  unless  the  Visitator  has  judiciary  power 
(513).     The  removal  of  a  pastor  is  made  known  to 
him  by  a  decree  (2152).    He  may  claim  a  rehearing 
within  ten  days  (2153).     The  decree  of  suspension  ex 
informata  conscientia  need  not  be  formal  (2187).    If 
the  guilty  cleric  appeals  from  it  the  Ordinary  must 


70  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

forward  the  evidence  on  which  he  based  his  decree 
to  the  Holy  See  (2194). 

171.  Decrees,  Roman.    Roman  decrees  are  to  be  edited 
under  the  supervision  of  the  Moderators  of  the  Con 
gregations  (1389).     They  are  promulgated  by  publica 
tion  in  the  Acta  Apostolicae  Sedis   (9).     Every  su 
perior  should  inculcate  their  observance   among  his 
subjects    (509,   1).     Religious  superiors  should  have 
those  decrees  which  concern  religious  read  publicly 
every  year  (509,  2). 

172.  Dedication  of  Church  (see  Church). 

173.  Defensor  Vinculi.     A  Defensor  Vinculi  is  to  be 
appointed  in  every  diocese  by  the  Ordinary  to  defend 
the  bonds  of  Holy  Orders  and  Matrimony  before  the 
diocesan  court  (1586).     He  should  be  a  priest  of  in 
tegrity,  well  versed  in  canon  law,  known  for  his  pru 
dence  and  justice  (1589,  1).     In  cases  where  his  pres 
ence  is  required  the  procedure  is  invalid  without  it 
(1587). 

174.  Degradation.     Degradation  is  a  punitive  penalty 
inflicted  on  clerics  (2298,  12).     It  includes  deposition, 
perpetual  privation  of  the  ecclesiastical  garb,  and  re 
duction  of  the  cleric  to  the  lay  state  (2305,  1).     It  can 
be  inflicted  only  for  a  crime  to  which  the  law  attaches 
such  a  penalty  (2305,2). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  71 

175.  Degrees.     Degrees  in  ecclesiastical  institutions  of 
learning  are  subject  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  for 
Seminary    and    University    Studies.     In    exceptional 
cases  they  are  granted  directly  by  it  (256). 

176.  Delegate.     A  delegate  receives  his  commission  from 
one  having  ordinary  power  (197).     He  acts  invalidly 
if  he  exceeds  the  bounds  of  his  mandate  (203).     If  he 
is  delegated  by  the  Holy  See  he  may  subdelegate,  other 
wise  he  can  do  so  only  by  special  concession  (199).     A 
delegate  exhausts  his  power  by  carrying  out  his  com 
mission,  or  by  the  lapse  of  time  for  which  he  was  com 
missioned  (207). 

177.  Delegate,  Papal.     The  Pope  has  the  power  to  send 
his  Legates  to  any  part  of  the  world  (265).     A  Legate 
is  called  a  latere  when  a  Cardinal  is  sent  to  imper 
sonate  the  Pope  (266).     He  is  called  Nuntius  or  In- 
ternuntius,  when  he  is  the  permanent  legate  to  a  civil 
government,    and   Delegate   Apostolic   when   he   does 
not  stand  in  any  official  relation  to  the  government 
but  only  reports  to  the  JPope  on  the  condition  of  the 
Church.     A  Legate  always  has  special  faculties  dele 
gated  to  him  by  the  Holy  See  (267).     Legates  do  not 
interfere    with    the    jurisdiction    of    the    Ordinaries, 
though  they  precede  all  Ordinaries  except  Cardinals 
(269). 

178.  Delegation   for   Marriage.         The  Bishop   in  his 
diocese  and  the  pastor  in  his  parish  may  delegate  a 


72  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

priest  validly  to  assist  at  a  marriage  (1095,  2).  This 
delegation  must  be  to  a  specified  priest  for  a  specified 
marriage  (1096). 

179.  Delinquents.     The  Church  has  a  divine  right  to 
punish   her  guilty  subjects  with  both  spiritual  and 
temporal  penalties.     Bishops  should  treat  their  sub 
jects  with  the  patience  and  kindness  of  a  parent  for 
his  children,  and  thereby  influence  them  to  strive  after 
virtue    and    desist    from   vice    (2214).     The    Church 
punishes   delinquents  with   corrective,   punitive,   and 
penitential  punishments  (2216). 

180.  Demoniacal  Possession.     Those  who  were  or  are 
possessed  t>y  the  devil  incur  the  impediment  of  irregu 
larity  (984,  3). 

181.  Denunciation.     Clerics  and  religious  who  join  the 
Free  Masons  or  other  similar  societies  are  to  be  de 
nounced  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office 
(2336,  2).     The  confessor  guilty  of  solicitation  during 
confession    is    to    be    denounced    by    the    penitent 
within  a  month  to  the  Ordinary  or  to  the  Holy  Office 
(904).     A  false  denunciation  of  the  confessor  is  a  sin 
reserved  to  the  Holy  See  (894). 

182.  Departure  from  Religious  Life.    Departure  from 
religious  life  at  the  expiration  of  temporary  vows  is 
freely  permitted  (637).     The  Pope  can  secularize  re 
ligious  with  papal  law,  and  the  Ordinary  members  of 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  73 

diocesan  congregations  (638).  A  person  who  is  secu 
larized  by  the  Pope  shares  in  the  spiritual  privileges 
of  his  Order  and  becomes  subject  to  the  Bishop  by  his 
vow  of  obedience  (639).  A  religious  priest  who 
leaves  the  Order,  after  having  made  perpetual  vows, 
cannot  exercise  his  major  orders  until  he  has  found  a 
Bishop  to  receive  him  (641).  A  secularized  religious 
cannot  receive  a  benefice  in  the  cathedral,  teach  in  a 
seminary,  or  fill  a  position  on  the  diocesan  Curia  (642). 
Religious  who  leave  their  Order,  are  secularized,  or 
dismissed,  cannot  ask  for  compensation  (643).  A  re 
ligious  who  unlawfully  leaves  the  Order  with  the  in 
tention  of  not  returning  is  an  apostate.  One  who 
leaves  unlawfully  with  the  intention  of  returning  is  a 
fugitive  (644).  Superiors  have  the  duty  of  searching 
for  apostates  and  fugitives  and  of  receiving  them  back 
if  they  return  with  true  repentance  (645). 

183.  Deposition  of  a  Cleric.     Deposition  imports  sus 
pension    from    office    as   well    as   inability    for   pro 
motion    to    any    position    in    the    Church,    and    the 
privation  of  every  office  which  the  guilty  cleric  actually 
has,  even  though  he  was  ordained  under  their  title. 
All  the  obligations  of  the  cleric  bind  him  in  his  de 
posed  condition.     Deposition  can  be  inflicted  only  for 
cases  expressed  in  law  (2303). 

184.  Desecration    of    Churches.     Churches    are    dese 
crated  by  the  following  certain,  notorious  crimes  com- 


74  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

mitted  therein :  homicide,  sinful  and  profane  shedding 
of  blood,  using  it  for  godless  and  sordid  purposes, 
burial  of  an  infidel  or  of  an  excommunicated  person 
(1172).  It  is  forbidden  to  hold  divine  services,  to  ad 
minister  any  sacraments  or  to  hold  funeral  services  in 
a  desecrated  Church  before  it  is  reconciled  (1173). 
A  church  that  had  been  blessed  may  be  reconciled  by 
the  pastor  or  another  priest  delegated  by  him.  A 
church  that  had  been  consecrated  may  be  reconciled 
by  the  Bishop  or  a  priest  delegated  by  him  (1176). 

185.  Dimissorial    Letters.    A   cleric   that   is  ordained 
by  any  one  but  his  Ordinary  must  have  dimissorial 
letters   from   his    Ordinary    (958).     The    dimissorial 
letters  may  be  sent  to  any  Bishop  of  the  same  rite 
in  communion  with  the  Holy  See  (961).     They  may  be 
limited  or  revoked  by  the  person  who  issued  them  as 
well  as  by  his  successor  (963).     Exempt  religious  may 
obtain  dimissorial  letters  from  their  local  superior  for 
tonsure  and  minor  orders;  for  the  lawful  resumption 
of  major  orders  they  must  have  dimissorial  letters  from 
their  superior  general.     The  dimissorial  letters  must 
be  sent  to  the  Ordinary  of  the  diocese  in  which  the 
religious  to  be  ordained  lives  (964). 

186.  Diocese.     The  Pope  alone  can  erect  ecclesiastical 
provinces,  dioceses,  abbeys  nullius,  vicariates  apostolic, 
and  prefectures  apostolic,  change  their  limits,  divide, 
unite,  or  suppress  them  (215).     The  territory  of  each 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  75 

diocese  shall  be  divided  into  distinct  territorial  sec 
tions.  Each  section  shall  have  its  own  church  to  which 
the  Catholic  population  of  the  district  shall  be  as 
signed.  Such  a  church  is  presided  over  by  a  rector 
as  the  proper  pastor  for  the  necessary  care  of  souls. 
The  parts  or  sections  of  a  diocese  are  called  parishes, 
those  of  vicariates  and  prefectures  apostolic  are  called 
quasi-parishes,  and  the  priests  assigned  to  them  are 
quasi-pastors. 

Without  the  special  permission  of  the  Holy  See  no 
new  parishes  for  distinct  nationalities,  or  for  classes  of 
people  are  to  be  established  (216).  The  Bishop  shall 
divide  his  territory  into  regions,  comprising  several 
parishes,  called  deaneries.  If  this  division  seems  im 
possible  the  Bishop  will  consult  the  Holy  See,  unless 
it  has  already  made  provision  (217). 

187.  Dismissal  of  Benefices.     Bishops  should  not  per 
mit  clerics  in  major  orders  to  give  up  their  benefice 
unless  they  have  sufficient  income  for  an  honest  liv 
ing  (1484).     If  a  cleric  was  ordained  under  the  title 
of  a  benefice  it  would  be  invalid  for  him  to  renounce  it 
(1485).     Neither  can  Bishops  permit  the  resignation 
of  a  benefice  for  the  benefit  of  another  under  a  condi 
tion  which  affects  the  conferring  of  the  benefice  or  its 
revenues  (1486). 

188.  Dismissal  of  Religious.     Religious  who  apostatize 
from  the  faith,  who  elope,  who  marry,  are  thereby  dis- 


76  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

missed  from  their  Order  (646).  Novices  may  be  dis 
missed  by  the  superiors  for  a  grave  reason  (571).  Re 
ligious  with  temporary  vows  may  be  dismissed  by  their 
major  superiors  with  the  consent  of  their  council  for 
grave  reasons  (575,  647).  A  cleric  professed  for  life 
in  an  exempt  Order  or  Congregation,  or  a  cleric  or  a 
lay  man  or  woman  professed  for  life  in  a  non-exempt 
Order  or  Congregation,  cannot  be  dismissed  without 
a  formal  process  (649).  This  process  consists  in  be 
ing  twice  admonished;  after  committing  three  crimes, 
the  dismissal  of  the  subject  is  voted  for  by  a  majority 
of  the  consultors  (656-662).  If  there  is  no  amend 
ment  the  superior  general  will  dismiss  the  subject,  if 
he  is  a  man,  with  the  final  approbation  of  the  Sacred 
Congregation  of  Religious  (655-666).  In  the  case  of 
a  sister,  who  is  a  member  of  an  Order  or  Congrega 
tion  under  papal  law,  the  Mother-General  shall  refer 
the  matter  of  dismissal  to  the  Sacred  Congregation, 
with  all  the  acts  and  documents  for  decision  (652,  3). 
In  the  case  of  a  solemnly  professed  sister  (of  an  inde 
pendent  community)  the  local  Ordinary  shall  send  all 
acts  and  documents  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  for 
final  judgment  (652,  2).  In  the  case  of  a  sister  pro 
fessed  in  a  diocesan  congregation  the  Ordinary  has 
the  power  to  dimiss  her  after  carefully  weighing  the 
evidence  (652,  1).  A  religious  who  has  thus  been 
dismissed  is  still  bound  by  the  vows  and  must  seek 
readmittance  (669,  672).  If  the  religious  is  a  cleric 
who  has  been  convicted  of  a  crime  (646)  he  is  de- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  77 

posed  and  degraded  (670).  If  he  was  dismissed  for  a 
lesser  fault  he  remains  suspended  until  he  is  absolved 
and  dispensed  by  the  Sacred  Congregation,  and  finds 
an  Ordinary  to  receive  him  (671). 

189.  Dismissal  of  Seminarians.     Students  who  are  in 
corrigible,  seditious,  wanting  in  manner  arid  disposi 
tion  suitable  for  the  ecclesiastical  state,   as  well  as 
those  who  make  very  little  progress  in  their  studies, 
are  to  be  dismissed  from  the  seminary  (1371).     Stu 
dents  who  have  been  dismissed  from  one  seminary  or 
religious    community    are    not    to    be    received    into 
another   before   the   Bishop   has   thoroughly   investi 
gated  their  record  and  found  there  is  nothing  in  their 
character  unbecoming  to  the  sacerdotal  state  (1363). 

190.  Disparity    of    Worship.     Disparity    of    worship 
renders  marriage  invalid  between  a  Catholic  and  a 
person  not  baptized  (1070).     The  Bishop  may  declare 
the   nullity   of   such   a    marriage   without   a   process 
(1990).     When  two  persons  not  baptized  marry  and 
one  of  them  later  on  turns  Catholic,  their  marriage 
may   under   certain    conditions   be    dissolved   by   the 
Pauline  privilege  (1120,  1).     Dispensations  from  this 
impediment  are  granted  by  the  Congregation  of  the 
Holy  Office   (247).     For  a  dispensation  to  be  valid, 
there  must  be  serious  reason  for  granting  it,  and  the 
required  promises  must  be  made  in  writing    (1061, 
1071). 


78  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

191.  Dispensation  from  the  Law.     In  a  doubt  of  fact 
the  Ordinary  may  dispense  from  laws  from  which  the 
Pope  usually  dispenses  (15).     A  dispensation  may  be 
granted  by  the  law-giver,  by  his  successor,  by  his  su 
perior,  and  by  his  delegate  (80).     The  Pope  can  dis 
pense  from  the  general  laws  of  the  Church.     Ordi 
naries  can  dispense  as  delegates  of  the  Pope,  or  in 
an  urgent  case  in  which  the  Pope  usually  dispenses, 
when  recourse  cannot  be  had  to  him  (81).     Ordinaries 
may  dispense  from  diocesan  laws,  and  in  particular  in 
stances  and  for  grave  reasons  from  Provincial  and 
Plenary  laws    (82).     In  special  cases  and   for  good 
reasons  a  pastor  may  dispense  individuals  and  families 
subject  to  him  from  the  laws  of  fasting  and  abstinence 
(1245,  1).     He  has  no  ordinary  power  of  dispensing 
(83).     A  just  and  reasonable  cause  is  necessary  for  a 
dispensation.     If  given  by  one  with  delegated  power 
the  dispensation  would  be  invalid  without  this  cause. 
In  doubt  about  the  sufficiency  of  the  cause  the  dis 
pensation  may  be  licitly  and  validly  granted    (84). 
Both  the  faculty  of  dispensing  and  the  dispensation 
are  to  be  interpreted  strictly  (85). 

192.  Dispensations  from   Matrimonial    Impediments. 

No  one  but  the  Pope  can  dispense  from  matrimonial 
impediments  unless  empowered  by  the  common  law 
or  the  Holy  See  (1040).  If  the  petition  for  a 
dispensation  is  sent  to  the  Holy  See  the  Ordinary  will 
not  use  his  faculties  excepting  in  cases  that  suffer  no 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  79 

delay  (1048).  Where  major  and  minor  dispensations 
are  required  the  Ordinary  will  ask  them  from  the  Holy 
See  (1050).  Dispensations  for  mixed  religion,  dis 
parity  of  worship  and  the  Pauline  privilege  must  be 
asked  from  the  Holy  Office  (246,  3).  Whoever  grants 
a  dispensation  as  a  delegate  of  the  Holy  See  must  state 
that  fact  in  the  dispensation  (1057). 

In  urgent  danger  of  death  the  Ordinary  may  dis 
pense  from  the  form  of  celebrating  marriage,  and 
from  all  and  every  impediment  of  ecclesiastical  law, 
excepting  when  arising  from  the  sacred  order  of  priest 
hood  and  from  affinity  in  the  direct  line.  The  usual 
precautions  must  be  taken  to  remove  scandal  and  to 
safeguard  the  religious  education  of  children,  when  the 
dispensation  for  disparity  of  worship  or  mixed  religion 
is  used  (1043). 

If  the  Ordinary  cannot  be  approached  in  a  case 
of  urgent  danger  of  death,  then  the  pastor  or  another 
priest,  even  though  not  delegated  by  him  (1098,  2), 
and,  for  the  internal  forum  and  in  sacramental  con 
fession,  the  confessor  have  the  same  faculties  as  the 
Bishop  (1044). 

Under  the  conditions  mentioned  in  1043  the  Ordi 
nary  may  dispense  from  all  impediments  enumerated 
in  1043  whenever  an  impediment  is  discovered  only 
after  preparations  for  the  marriage  have  been  made, 
and  the  ceremony  cannot  be  delayed  until  a  dis 
pensation  can  be  obtained  from  the  Holy  See  with 
out  probable  danger  of  great  evil  (1045,  1).  This 


80  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

faculty  also  holds  for  the  validation  of  a  marriage 
already  contracted,  if  delay  is  dangerous  and  there 
is  not  sufficient  time  to  apply  to  the  Holy  See 
(1045,  2).  In  the  same  circumstances  all  priests 
mentioned  in  1044  have  the  same  faculties,  but 
only  in  occult  cases  in  which  they  cannot  approach 
the  Ordinary,  or  only  with  danger  of  violating 
the  seal  of  confession  (1045,  3).  The  pastor  or  priest, 
spoken  of  in  1044,  shall  at  once  notify  the  Ordinary 
of  the  dispensation  he  has  granted  in  the  external 
forum,  and  it  shall  be  entered  in  the  marriage  records 
(1046). 

Whoever  has  the  general  indult  of  dispensing  from 
a  certain  impediment  may  also  dispense  when  that 
impediment  is  multiple.  And  whoever  has  the  general 
indult  of  dispensing  from  several  kinds  of  impediments 
may  also  dispense  from  them  though  they  are  public 
and  occur  in  one  and  the  same  case  (1049).  If  there 
occurs  an  impediment  from  which  he  cannot  dispense, 
along  with  others  from  which  he  can  dispense,  he 
must  ask  a  dispensation  from  all  from  the  Holy  See 
(1050).  The  dispensation  from  a  diriment  impedi 
ment  usually  includes  the  legitimation  of  the  offspring 
(1051).  A  dispensation  from  consanguinity  or  affi 
nity  is  valid  even  if  an  error  about  the  degree  occurred 
in  the  application  or  in  the  concession,  provided  the 
degree  really  existing  be  inferior  to  the  one  mentioned 
(1052).  A  dispensation  from  a  lesser  impediment 
is  not  invalidated  by  a  lie  in  the  petition  (1054). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  81 

193.  Disputations       with       Non=Catholics.     Catholics 
should   avoid   having   disputations,    especially   public 
ones,  with  non-Catholics  without   the   permission  of 
the  Holy  See,  or  in  an  emergency  of  the  Ordinary 
(1325,  3). 

194.  Divine  Office.     Clerics  in  major  orders  are  bound 
to  say  the   Divine   Office  under  pain  of  mortal  sin 
(135).     All  religious  who  have  the  obligation  of  the 
choir  must  say  the  Divine  Office  if  there  are  four 
choir  members  present.     In  Orders  with  solemn  vows 
the  solemnly  professed  choir  members  must  say  the 
Divine  Office  privately  if  they  have  been  absent  from 
choir  (610). 

195.  Divine  Worship.     (See  Cult.) 

196.  Division.     The  Pope   has   the   power  of  dividing 
dioceses,  etc.   (215,  1).     Dioceses  shall  be  divided  by 
the   Bishop   into  parishes    (216)    and  into   deaneries 
(217).     The  Bishop  may  divide  parishes  without  the 
consent  of  the   pastor  or   the   parishioners,   for   the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  people  (1427). 

197.  Doctors'  Rights.     Doctors  have  the  right  to  wear 
a  ring  with  a  stone  and  the  doctor 's  hat.     Other  things 
being  equal  they  are  to  have  the  preference  in  the 
distribution    of   offices    and    benefits    by    the   Bishop 
(1378). 


82  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

198.  Doctrines,    Condemned.     Those    who    obstinately 
teach  or  defend  doctrines  condemned  by  the  Church, 
though  not  as  heretical,  are  to  be  kept  from  preaching, 
hearing  confessions,  and  all  other  offices  of  teaching 
(2317). 

199.  Documents.     Any  one  who  steals,  destroys,   con 
ceals,  or  substantially  alters  any  document  belonging  to 
the  episcopal  Curia  incurs  excommunication  reserved 
to  the  Holy  See  (2405).     For  admission  to  the  semi 
nary  the  applicant  must  present  documents  showing 
that  he  is  of  legitimate  birth,  baptized,  confirmed,  and 
of  good  character  (1363,  2).     To  enter  religion  copies 
of  the  baptismal  and  confirmation  records  of  the  appli 
cant  are  required  (544,  1).     For  ordination  the  candi 
date  must  present  testimonials  of  the  last  order  re 
ceived,  of  course  completed  according  to  canons,  of 
good  conduct  from  the  seminary  authorities,  of  the 
Ordinary  in  whose  diocese  the  candidate  lived  for  a 
time,  of  permission  from  the  superior  general  if  he 
is  a  member  of  an  Order  or  a  Congregation   (993). 
For  licit  marriage  the  law  requires  a  testimonial  of 
baptism  received  (1021)  and,  if  the  pastor  has  reason 
to  demand  it,  a  testimonial  from  every  place  the  parties 
lived  in  since  they  came  to  the  age  of  puberty,  stating 
that  they  are  free  to  marry  (1023). 

200.  Domicile.    A  domicile  is  acquired  in  a  parish  and 
in  a  diocese  by  residence  with  the  intention  of  living 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  83 

there  permanently  unless  something  calls  the  person 
away,  or  by  actually  residing  there  for  ten  full  years. 
A  quasi-domicile  is  acquired  by  living  in  a  parish  or 
diocese  with  the  intention  of  remaining  the  greater 
part  of  the  year,  or  by  actually  living  there  for  that 
length  of  time  (92).  The  wife  necessarily  shares  the 
domicile  of  her  husband,  the  insane  that  of  his  guard 
ian,  the  minor  that  of  his  parent  or  guardian.  A  child 
of  seven,  and  a  wife  can  acquire  quasi-domiciles  of 
their  own,  while  a  wife  legally  separated  from  her 
husband  can  acquire  a  domicile  of  her  own  (93). 
Through  domicile  and  quasi-domicile  the  faithful  ob 
tain  their  proper  pastor  and  Ordinary.  Transients 
and  vagrants,  and  those  who  have  only  a  diocesan 
domicile  or  quasi-domicile  have  their  proper  pastor  in 
the  one  in  whose  parish  they  actually  stay  (94).  For 
marriage,  a  month's  residence  in  a  parish  suffices 
for  quasi-domicile  (1097,  1,  2). 

201.  Donations.     Donations  made  to  rectors  of  churches 
are  presumed  to  be  for  the  church  (1330).     Prelates 
and   rectors  cannot  make   donations   of  the  movable 
goods  of  the  church   (1329).     Donations  by  religious 
are  made  by  way  of  alms  or  other  just  cause  with  the 
permission  of  the  superior  (537). 

202.  Doubt.     The  Church  supplies  jurisdiction  both  for 
the  external  and  the  internal  forum  not  only  in  com 
mon  error  but  also  in  positive  and  probable  doubt  of 


84  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

fact  as  well  as  of  law  (209).  In  doubt  of  fact  the 
Ordinary  may  dispense  from  the  law  (15).  In  doubt 
about  the  sufficiency  of  the  cause  a  dispensation  may 
be  licitly  asked  and  granted  (84,  2).  In  doubt  about 
the  owner  the  judge  will  divide  equally  between  the 
claimants  (1697,  2).  In  doubt  about  the  justice  of  a 
punishment,  it  must  be  carried  out  unless  an  appeal 
is  taken  to  a  higher  court  (2219,  2).  Matrimony 
has  the  right  of  law;  in  doubt  it  is  presumed  valid 
until  proven  otherwise  (1014). 

203.  Dowry.     (See  Novitiate,  Dowry.} 

204.  Drunkenness.     Drunkenness  reduces   the   respon 
sibility  of  actions  performed  in  that  state  unless  a 
person  became  drunk  to  sin  with  greater   abandon 
ment   (2201,  3).     As  long  as  a  person  is  capable  of 
committing  mortal  sin   in   a   drunken   state   he   also 
incurs  the  censures  attached  to  it  (2229,  3,  2). 

205.  Duel.     Those  who  die  as  the  result  of  a  duel  are 
to  be  denied   ecclesiastical  burial,   unless   they   have 
shown  repentance  before  death  (1240,  1,  4)).     They 
are  likewise  to  be  refused  all  public  funeral  services, 
exequial   and   anniversary   Masses    (1241).     All   who 
promote   duels   in   any  way   incur   excommunication 
reserved  to  the  Holy  See   (2351,  1). 

206.  Easter  Communion.     (See  Communion.) 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  85 

207.  Editors.     Editors    who    publish    forbidden    books 
incur  excommunication  specially  reserved  to  the  Holy 

See  (2318). 

208.  Education  for  Children.     It  is  a  most  grave  obli 
gation  of  parents  to  give  their  children  a  religious, 
moral,  physical,  and  civil  education  according  to  their 
means,   and   to   provide   for   their   temporal   welfare 
(1113).     If  one  parent  seeks  to  give  the  children  a 
non-Catholic  education  the  other  thereby  has  grounds 
for  permanent  separation  according  to  the  judgment 
of  the  Ordinary  (1131-1132).     Parents  who  bring  up 
their  children  in  a  non-Catholic  denomination  incur 
excommunication  (2319,  1,  4).     (See  Parents,  Pastor, 
Schools.) 

209.  Election.     An  election   is  held   to  fill   a  vacancy 
(161).     It  must  be  conducted  canonically    (160)    at 
the  time,  in  the  place,  and  in  the  manner  specified 
(162).     After  the  -electors   have  been  lawfully   con 
voked  they  personally  vote,  but  never  by  letter  or 
proxy   (163).     Each  elector  has  but  one  vote   (164). 
No  one  can  vote  for  himself   (170).     An  election  by 
compromise  is  valid  (172).     The  person  elected  must 
accept  within  eight  days  (175).     A  majority  of  votes 
for  the  first  two  ballots,  and  a  plurality  of  votes  for 
the  third  ballot  is  required  for  election    (174,  101). 
If  an  election  requires  a  confirmation  it  must  be  asked 
within  eight  days  (177). 


86  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

The  Pope  may  be  elected  by  acclamation,  com 
promise,  or  two-thirds  vote  of  the  assembled  Cardinals 
(Const.  Pii  PP.  X).  Cardinals  (232)  and  Bishops  are 
freely  chosen  by  the  Pope  (329).  Members  of  the 
diocesan  Curia,  deans  (445),  pastors  (455),  and 
assistants  (471),  are  chosen  by  the  Bishop  (363). 

At  the  election  of  a  superior  general  of  male  re 
ligious  the  capitulars  must  swear  they  will  vote  con 
scientiously  before  the  election  takes  place  (506,  1). 
At  the  election  of  a  mother  superior  the  Ordinary 
presides  (506,  2).  If  the  election  is  of  a  mother 
superior  of  a  diocesan  congregation  the  Ordinary  must 
confirm  or  annul  the  election  (506,  4). 

210.  Enclosure.  The  enclosure  must  be  observed  in  all 
houses  of  religious  men  and  women  with  solemn  vows 
(597) .  No  women  are  admitted  within  the  enclosure  of 
regulars  (598).  Except  in  case  of  necessity  and  with 
permission  no  persons  are  admitted  within  the  enclos 
ure  of  nuns  with  solemn  vows  (600).  In  the  houses  of 
other  religious  women  the  law  of  enclosure  shall  be 
observed  so  that  anyone  not  privileged  to  enter,  will 
require  a  good  reason  and  the  permission  of  the  supe 
rior  for  admission  (604).  For  an  absence  of  more 
than  six  months  from  her  community,  excepting  to 
pursue  special  studies,  a  sister  needs  the  permission 
of  the  Holy  See  (606).  Except  to  collect  alms,  with 
the  consent  of  the  Ordinary  (622),  the  superior  cannot 
permit  her  subjects  to  live  outside  the  houses  of  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  87 

Order  for  a  long  time  (606).  All  persons  who  violate 
the  law  of  enclosure  in  houses  of  solemnly  professed 
religious  incur  excommunication  reserved  to  the  Holy 

See   (2342). 

211.  Engagement,  Marriage.     No  engagement  is  bind 
ing  in  either  forum  that  is  not  made  in  writing  and 
signed  by  the  parties  and  either  their  pastor,  their 
Ordinary,  or  at  least  two  witnesses  (1017,  1). 

212.  Epileptics.     Epileptics    are    irregular    by    defect 

(984,  2). 

213.  Epitaphs.     Epitaphs  out  of  harmony  with  Catholic 
faith   and   piety   should   not   be   placed   in    Catholic 
cemeteries  (1211). 

214.  Equity.     Equity  demands  that  a  religious  woman 
on  leaving  her  community  be  supported  for  a  time 
by  her  community  if  she  is  poor.     In  case  of  disagree 
ment  about  the  amount  the  Bishop  is  to  decide  (643). 

215.  Error.     An  error  about  the  person,  the  place,  the 
favor,  or  the  reason  for  granting  it  does  not  invalidate 
a  rescript   as  long  as  there   is  no   doubt   about  the 
identity  of  the  person  and  the  favor  granted  him  (47). 
Error  is  not  presumed  when  it  concerns  the  law  or 
its  penalty,  one's  own  action,  or  the  notorious  action 
of  another  (16,  2).     Error  annuls  an  action  when  it 
concerns  its  substance   or  substantial   condition.    In 


88  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

contracts  error  may  give  the  person  contracting  under 
such  error  the  right  to  have  the  contract  rescinded  in 
court  (104).  Error  about  the  degree  of  consanguinity 
or  affinity  in  the  application  does  not  annul  the  dis 
pensation  (1052). 

216.  Error   about    Matrimonial    Consent.     (See   Con 
sent.) 

217.  Eucharist,    Blessed.     In    the    Blessed    Eucharist 
Christ   the  Lord   is   contained,   offered   and  received 
(801)    and  should  be   adored    (1255).     The   Blessed 
Sacrament  may  be  kept  in  every  parochial  and  relig 
ious  church,  and,  with  the  permission  of  the  Ordinary, 
in  every  public  and  semi-public  oratory  of  religious 
houses,  charitable  and  ecclesiastical  institutions,  pro 
vided  there  is  a  person  to  guard  it,  and  the  priest  says 
Mass  there  regularly  at  least  once  a  week  (1265).     To 
keep  it  in  other  churches  and  oratories  requires  the 
permission  of  the  Holy  See.     The  Ordinary  may  grant 
this  permission  to  a  church  or  public  oratory  for  spe 
cial  occasions  (1265,  2).     It  is  not  allowed  to  any  one 
to  keep  the  Blessed  Sacrament  in  his  private  house 
or  to  carry  it  with  him  on  a  journey  (1265,  3).     Every 
church  in  which  it  is  kept  should  be  open  to  the  faith 
ful  for  at  least  a  few  hours  daily  (1266).     It  cannot 
be  kept  continually  on  more  than  one  altar  in  a  church. 
It  should  be  placed  in  the  most  prominent  and  best 
ornamented  place  in  the  church.    The  altar  on  which 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  89 

it  is  kept  should  be  decorated  to  inspire  devotion 
(1268).  It  should  be  kept  in  an  immovable  tabernacle 
placed  in  the  middle  of  the  altar.  The  key  of  this 
tabernacle  must  be  well  guarded  (1269).  A  sufficient 
number  of  particles  for  Communion  should  always 
be  kept  in  a  clean  and  closed  pyx  covered  with  a  white 
silk  veil  (1270).  A  lamp,  in  which  olive  oil,  bees' 
wax,  or  other  vegetable  oil  is  burnt,  should  burn  day 
and  night  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament  (1271).  The 
particles  should  be  renewed  frequently  according  to 
the  instruction  of  the  Ordinary  (1272).  All  who  give 
instruction  should  foster  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Sac 
rament  (1273).  Private  exposition  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  can  be  held  without  the  permission  of  the 
Ordinary,  but  this  permission  is  always  necessary  for 
public  exposition  (1274).  The  Forty  Hours'  shall 
be  annually  held  in  all  churches  where  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  is  habitually  kept  (1275). 

218.  Eucharistic  Fast.  To  receive  Holy  Communion 
the  natural  fast  from  midnight  must  be  observed  un 
less  a  person  is  in  danger  of  death  or  sick  in  bed  for 
a  month.  In  the  latter  case  the  sick  person  may  re 
ceive  Holy  Communion  twice  a  week  after  taking 
medicine  and  liquid  food  (858).  The  Eucharistic  fast 
for  priests  is  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Congrega 
tion  of  the  Holy  Office  (247).  Priests  who  celebrate 
Mass  without  observing  the  Eucharistic  fast  are  to 
be  suspended  by  the  Ordinary  (2321). 


90  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON 

219.  Examinations.    Newly  ordained  priests  must  pass 
an  annual  examination  for  three  years   (130).     The 
Bishop,  or  a  priest  delegated  by  him,  shall,  at  least 
thirty  days  before  the  reception  or  profession,  examine 
each  of  those  to  be  received  or  professed,  whether  she 
of  her  own  free  will  enters  the  novitiate,  makes  or 
renews  her  profession    (552).     Every   candidate   for 
ordination  must  undergo  an  examination  on  the  order 
he  is  about  to  receive   (996).     The  Ordinary  and  re 
ligious  superiors  should  not  grant  faculties  to  hear 
confession  except  to  those  who  by  examination  have 
been  found  capable  (877,  1).     The  faculty  of  preach 
ing  is  granted  under  the  same  restriction  (1340,  1). 

220.  Examiners,     Synodal.     In     every     diocese     there 
ought  to  be  from  four  to  twelve  synodal  examiners. 
They  are  instituted  at  a  synod,  the  Bishop  proposing, 
the  synod  approving  them  (385).     They  are  appointed 
for  ten  years  or  to  the  next  synod  (386) .     The  synodal 
examiners  should  assist  the  Bishop  in  the  examination 
for  the  appointment,  and  in  the  trials,  of  pastors  (389). 

221.  Excardination.     Excardination    from    one's    own 
diocese  must  precede  incardination  into  another  (112). 
The  Vicar  General  cannot  grant  it  without  the  mandate 
of  the  Bishop  (113).     Excardination  takes  effect  only 
at  the  moment  of  incardination  into  another  diocese 
(116).     By  religious  profession  for  life   a   cleric   is 
excardinated  from  his  diocese   (115,  585). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  91 

222.  Excommunication.     Excommunication  is  a  censure 
which  excludes  a  person  from  communion  with  the 
faithful  (2257).     An  excommunicated  person  is  either 
a  toleratus  or  a  vitandus.    Only  he  who  has  been 
publicly  declared  a  vitandus  and  denounced  by  name 
by  the  Holy  See  is   considered  a  vitandus    (2258). 
Every  excommunicated  person  is  deprived  of  the  right 
to  assist  at  divine  offices  (2259),  is  forbidden  to  re 
ceive  the  Sacraments   (2260),  and  is  deprived  of  the 
indulgences,    suffrages,    and    public    prayers    of    the 
Church    (2262).     The  vitandus,  besides,  is  deprived 
of  ecclesiastical  burial  (2260),  is  not  permitted  private 
Mass  for  the  repose  of  his  soul  (2262),  and  while  living 
is  deprived  of  every  ecclesiastical  appointment  and 
must  be  avoided  even  in  secular  affairs   (2267). 

223.  Exemption.     All  regulars,  including  nuns  subject 
to  them,  with  their  novices,  houses,  and  churches,  are 
exempt  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Ordinary  in  whose 
diocese   they   are   established    (615).     Religious   with 
simple  vows  do  not  enjoy  this  exemption  unless  by 
special  concession  (618).     Regulars  may  have  an  ora 
tory    exempt    from    the    visitation    of    the    Ordinary 
(239,  1,  18).     Hospitals,  orphanages,  and  other  insti 
tutions  conducted  by  them  are  not  exempt    (1491- 
1492).     Neither  are  they  exempt  in  their  apostolic 
labors  (1261,  2).     They  are  exempt  from  the  pastor 
in  whose  parish  they  are    (464,   1),   as  also  is  the 
seminary   (1368). 


92  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

224.  Exercise  of  Piety.     The  Ordinary  must  take  care 
that  the  clergy  practise  exercises  of  piety  (125).     The 
master  of  novices  must  instruct  the  novices  in* exer 
cises  of  piety   (565).     The  superiors  must  take  care 
that  their  subjects  practise  exercises  of  piety   (595). 
Exercises  of  piety  in  churches  and  oratories  are  under 
the  supervision  of  the  Ordinary  (1259,  1).     The  Ordi 
nary  must  take  care  that  seminarians  perform  exer 
cises  of  piety  (1367). 

225.  Exercises,    The    Spiritual.     The    Spiritual    Exer 
cises  are  to  be  made  annually  by  the  seminarians  for 
several  days  (1367,  4),  for  three  days  before  the  recep 
tion    of    tonsure    and    minor    orders,    and    six    days 
before  the  reception  of  sacred  orders  (1001,  1).     Secu 
lar  priests  should  make  a  retreat  at  least  every  third 
year  (126).     Postulants  before  entering  the  novitiate 
should  make  a  retreat  for  at  least  eight  full  days 
(541).     Before  making  their  profession  novices  should 
make  a  retreat  for  at  least  eight  entire  days  (571,  3). 
Religious  shall  make  a  retreat  every  year  (595,  1,1). 
The  Ordinary  shall  insist  that  pastors  have  missions 
given  to  their  parishioners  at  least  once  in  ten  years 
(1349).     The  spiritual  exercises  may  be  imposed  as  a 
canonical  penance  (2313,  1,1). 

226.  Exorcist.     The  order  of  exorcist  is  one  of  the  minor 
orders   (949).     To  perform  the  exorcisms  over  pos 
sessed  persons  requires,  besides  the  power  of  orders, 


A  DICTIONARY  OP  CANON  LAW  93 

the  special  and  express  permission  of  the  Ordinary. 
This  permission  should  be  given  only  to  a  priest 
endowed  with  piety,  prudence  and  integrity,  who  will 
not  perform  the  exorcisms  until  he  has  discovered  by 
a  diligent  and  prudent  investigation  that  the  person 
to.be  exorcised  is  really  possessed  by  the  devil  (1151). 
The  exorcisms  may  be  performed  not  only  over  the 
faithful  and  catechumens,  but  also  over  non-Catholics 
and  excommunicated  persons  (1152).  Any  cleric, 
empowered  to  baptize,  bless,  and  consecrate,  is  also 
empowered  to  use  the  exorcisms  which  occur  in  these 
sacred  rites  (1153). 

227.  Exposition  of  Blessed  Sacrament.     In  any  church 
or  oratory,  in  which  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  kept, 
private  exposition  with  the  ciborium  may  be  given 
without  the  Ordinary's  permission,  and  public  exposi 
tion    with    his    permission    (1274).     A    priest    or    a 
deacon  may  expose  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  but  only 
a  priest  can  give  the  benediction  (1274,  2). 

228.  Extreme   Unction.     The  sick  should  receive  Ex 
treme  Unction  while  they  still  have  the  full  use  of 
their  faculties  (944).     The  pastor  is  the  ordinary  min 
ister  of  Extreme  Unction   (938,  2).     He  is  bound  in 
justice  to  administer  it  to  his  parishioners.     In  case 
of  necessity  he  is  bound  in  charity  to  administer  it 
to  others  (939).     It  can  be  given  only  to  the  faithful, 
who,  after  coming  to  the  use  of  reason,  are  in  danger 


94  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

of  death  from  sickness  or  old  age.  It  can  be  con 
ferred  only  once  in  the  same  sickness  (940) .  It  should 
be  given  conditionally  where  there  is  a  doubt  whether 
a  person  has  come  to  the  use  of  reason,  is  in  danger 
of  death,  is  really  dead,  or  is  impenitent  when  un 
conscious  (941-942).  But  it  is  to  be  given  absolutely 
to  the  sick,  even  though  unconscious,  who  would  very 
likely  ask  for  it  if  they  had  the  use  of  their  senses 
(943). 

The  oil  used  in  Extreme  Unction  is  specially  blessed 
for  this  purpose  by  the  Bishop  (945).  The  pastor 
should  not  keep  it  in  his  house  excepting  from  neces 
sity  or  some  other  reason  approved  by  the  Ordinary 
(946).  The  unctions  should  be  made  according  to 
the  ritual.  In  case  of  necessity  one  unction  on  the 
forehead  with  the  short  form  will  suffice.  The  anoint 
ing  of  the  loins  should  always  be  omitted.  For  any 
good  reason  the  anointing  of  the  feet  may  also  be 
omitted.  Excepting  in  grave  necessity  the  anointings 
are  to  be  made  by  the  hand  of  the  priest  without  the 
use  of  any  instrument  (947). 

229.  Faculties.  The  habitual  faculties  granted  in  per 
petuity,  for  a  definite  time  or  for  a  certain  number 
of  cases,  are  classed  as  privileges  and  may  be  liberally 
interpreted.  Unless  they  are  given  personally  to  the 
Bishop  the  vicar  general  shares  in  them.  They  also 
include  whatever  is  necessary  for  their  use  (66,  200). 
(See  Jurisdiction.) 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          95 

230.  Fast  Days.     The  Holy  See  alone  establishes  fast 
days  for  the  universal  Church.     Ordinaries  may  ap 
point  a  fast  day  for  a  special  occasion  (1244).     The 
Ordinary  in  his  diocese,  the  pastor  in  his  parish,  and 
the  superior  of  an  exempt  community  may  in  individ 
ual  cases  dispense  their  subjects  from  the  fast  for  good 
reasons   (1245).     A  fast  day  is  reckoned  from  mid 
night  to  midnight   (1246). 

231.  Favors.     Favors  may  be  granted  to  any  one  in 
communion  with  the  Holy  See    (36).    Without  the 
consent  of  the  Congregation  that  refused  a  favor  the 
same  cannot  be  granted  by  another  Congregation  or 
by  the  Ordinary   (43).     Likewise,  if  refused  by  the 
vicar  general  it  cannot  be  granted  by  the  Bishop  with 
out  knowledge  of  this  refusal.     But  if  refused  by  the 
Bishop  it  can  in  no  case  be  granted  by  the  vicar  gen 
eral    (44).     Favors  are  not  rendered  invalid  by  an 
error  in  the  name  of  person  or  place  (47). 

232.  Fear.     Actions  inspired  by  grave  fear  from  unjust 
threats  are  valid  but  may  be  rescinded  by  the  judge 
(103).    A   cleric  ordained  through  grave  fear  may 
appeal  to  the  Bishop  and  if  he  can  prove  his  case 
must  be  pronounced  free  from  his  obligations   (132, 
214).     Marriage    contracted   under   the   influence   of 
grave  fear  unjustly  induced  is  invalid  (1087). 

233.  Foetus.     Every  foetus  born  prematurely  should  be 
baptized.     If  life  is  doubtful  it  should  be  baptized 


96  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

conditionally  (747).  If  a  mother  dies  in  pregnancy 
the  foetus  when  extracted  should  be  baptized  in  like 
manner  (746).  Unusual  forms  of  foetus  should  be 
baptized  at  least  conditionally  (748).  If  a  foetus 
was  baptized  in  the  mother's  womb,  the  child  when 
born  shall  be  baptized  again  conditionally  (746). 

234.  Force.     An   action   done   through   physical   force 
that  could  not  be  resisted,  is  considered  as  not  per 
formed  (103).     Those  who  force  another  in  any  way 
to  enter  the  clerical  life,  or  a  religious  community, 
or  to  take  simple  *or  solemn  vows,  temporary  or  per 
petual,  are  thereby  excommunicated  (2352). 

235.  Form   of   Marriage.     The  form   of  marriage   re 
quires  that  it  be  contracted  before  the  pastor  and  at 
least  two  witnesses  (1094).     On  the  part  of  the  cleric 
this  form  requires  that  he  be  in   possession   of  nis 
diocesan  faculties,  act  within  the  limits  of  his  terri 
tory,  and  act  of  his  free  will,  or  that  he  be  duly  dele 
gated  by  pastor  or  Bishop  (1095).     This  assistance  is 
licit  after  the  pastor  has  found  the  contracting  parties 
free  to  marry,  at  least  one  of  them  his  subject,  or  ob 
tained    permission    from    their    pastor    or    Ordinary 
(1097).     In  danger  of  death  marriage  may  be  validly 
and  licitly  contracted  before  two  witnesses,  if  no  duly 
authorized  priest  can  be  had.     At  other  times  when  it 
can  prudently  be  foreseen  that  the  priest  cannot  be  had 
for  a  month,  the  parties  may  validly  and  licitly  marry 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  97 

before  two  witnesses   (1098).     Catholics  are  held  to 
this  form  who  marry  Catholics  or  non-Catholics  (1099). 

236.  Formula.     The  formula  for  absolution  from  sins  in 
the  ritual  must  be  used.     Though  the  accompanying 
prayers  are  not  necessary  for  absolution  they  are  not 
to  be  omitted  without  just  cause  (885).     The  formula 
for  absolution  in  the  sacramental  forum  includes  abso 
lution   from   censures.     Though   no   formula   is   pre 
scribed  in  the  external  forum  the  sacramental  formula 
may  be  used  when  absolving  from  excommunication 
(2250,   3).     Where   a  formula  is  prescribed  by  the 
Church  for  consecrations  and  blessings  they  would  be 
invalid  without  its  use  (1148,  2). 

237.  Forty  Hours'  Devotion.     On  the  days  fixed  by  the 
Bishop  the  Forty  Hours'  Devotion  shall  be  solemnly 
held  in  every  church  where  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is 
habitually   preserved.     Where  the   exposition   cannot 
be  held  for  forty  consecutive  hours  the  Ordinary  may 
arrange  it  to  be  held  for  several  hours  of  the  day  on 
certain  days  (1275). 

238.  Forum.     Jurisdiction  in  the  external  forum  holds 
also  in  the  internal  forum,  but  not  vice  versa.     Un 
less  jurisdiction  is  restricted  to  the  sacramental  forum 
jurisdiction  given  for  the  internal  forum  can  be  exer 
cised  also  out  of  confession.     Where  the  forum  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  faculties  jurisdiction  is  given  for 


98  A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

both  forums  (202).  Jurisdiction  in  the  internal 
forum  continues  if  the  priest  through  inadvertence 
did  not  observe  the  expiration  of  his  faculties  (207). 
The  Sacred  Penitentiary  grants  special  faculties  for 
the  interior  forum  (258).  Clerics  and  religious  enjoy 
the  privilege  of  the  ecclesiastical  forum  (120,  614). 

239.  Foundation.    New   dioceses   are   founded   by   the 
Consistorial    Congregation    (248,    1).     Hospitals,    or 
phanages  and  similar  institutions  may  be  founded  by 
the  Bishop  (1489,  1).    Pious  associations  and  confra 
ternities  must  be  founded  or  approved  by  the  Ordi 
nary  (686, 1 ;  708).    With  the  approbation  of  the  Holy 
See  the  Bishop  may  found  a  house  of  a  religious 
Congregation  in  his  diocese.     For  the  foundation  of  a 
house   of   regulars   or   exempt  religious   the   written 
approbation  of  the  Holy  See  and  of  the  Ordinary  is 
required  (497). 

240.  Foundations,  Pious.     A  pious  foundation  is  a  gift 
of  temporal  goods  to  a  moral  body  in  the  Church  with 
the  obligation  of  saying  Masses  or  of  performing  other 
ecclesiastical  functions  in  perpetuity  (1544,  1).     The 
Ordinary  must  define  the  amount  required  for  a  pious 
foundation  and  arrange  for  its  distribution   (1545). 
The  written  permission  of  the  Ordinary  is  required 
for  its  acceptance  (1546),  and  of  the  religious  superior 
in  the  church  of  religious   (1550).    Unless  otherwise 
provided  for,  a  reduction  of  the  obligation  contracted 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW  99 

by  accepting  a  pious  fund  is  reserved  to  the  Pope 
(1551,  1). 

241.  Foundlings.     The  place  of  origin  of  a  foundling 
is  considered  the  place  where  it  was  found   (90,  2). 
Unless  there  is  certainty  of  its  baptism  it  is  to  be 
baptized  conditionally  (749). 

242.  Functions,  Parochial.     The  functions  reserved  to 
the  pastor  are :  to  baptize  solemnly,  to  give  Viaticum 
and  Extreme  Unction  to  the  dying,  to  proclaim  the 
banns,  to  assist  at  marriages  and  to  give  the  marriage 
blessing,  to  bless  the  baptismal  font  and  the  houses 
of  parishioners  on  Holy  Saturday,  to  conduct  public 
processions  outside   the   church,   to   impart  blessings 
with  pomp  and  solemnity  outside  the  church,  and  to 
conduct  ecclesiastical  funerals  (462). 

243.  Funerals.     The   funerals   of   parishioners   are   re 
served  to  the  pastor   (462,  5).     The  funeral  services 
are  to  be  held  in  the  church  and  according  to  the 
liturgy   (1215).     If  the  deceased  belonged  to  several 
parish  churches  the  funeral  services  should  be  held 
in  the  church  of  the  parish  where  he  died  (1216).     A 
person  may  personally  or  through  another  choose  an 
other  church  and  cemetery  for  his  funeral  services 
(1226).     The  pastor  cannot  forbid  secular  clergy,  re 
ligious,  and  pious  societies  invited  by  the  family  to 
assist  at  the  services  (1233).     Ordinaries  shall  draw 


100         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

up  a  schedule  of  funeral  taxes  for  their  territory 
(1234) .  The  poor  shall  receive  decent  funeral  services 
and  burial  free  of  charge  (1235).  Catholic  funeral 
services  cannot  be  held  for  notorious  apostates,  here 
tics,  schismatics,  Masons,  or  members  of  other  societies 
of  the  same  kind,  persons  excommunicated  or  inter 
dicted  by  condemnatory  or  declaratory  sentence,  cul 
pable  suicides,  duelists,  those  who  give  orders  to  have 
their  bodies  cremated,  and  all  other  publicly  known 
sinners.  If  a  doubt  arises  the  Ordinary  should  be 
consulted.  If  the  doubt  persists  the  body  should  be 
given  ecclesiastical  burial  but  in  such  a  manner  that 
scandal  be  avoided  (1240). 

244.  Games  of  Chance.     Clerics  must  not  play  games 
of  chance  with  money  (138). 

245.  Garb,  Clerical.     All  clerics  are  bound  to  wear  a 
becoming  clerical  •  garb  in  accordance  with  the  legiti 
mate  customs  of  places  and  the  regulations  of  the 
Ordinary  (136,  1).     Clerics  who  do  not  wear  the  eccle 
siastical  garb  and  have  been  admonished  without  re 
sult,  shall,  if  in  major  orders,  be  suspended  from  their 
order  unless  they  amend  within  one  month.     Clerics 
in  minor  orders  ipso  facto  forfeit  the  clerical  state 
if  they  do  not  heed  the  admonition  of  the  Ordinary 
(2379). 

246.  Goods  of  the  Church.     The  Catholic  Church  and 
the  Holy  See  have  the  right  to  acquire,  retain  and  ad- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         101 

minister  temporal  goods  for  their  proper  purposes. 

Individual  churches  and  other  moral  persons  have  the 
right  to  acquire,  retain  and  administer  temporal  goods 
according  to  the  sacred  canons  (1495).  The  Church 
has  also  the  right  to  demand  the  necessary  means  of 
the  faithful  for  the  purposes  proper  to  her  end 
(1496).  The  temporal  goods  and  rights  which  belong 
to  the  universal  Church,  to  the  Holy  See,  or  to  any 
legal  person  in  the  Church  are  ecclesiastical  goods. 
These  goods  are  sacred  if  destined  for  divine  worship 
by  consecration  or  blessing ;  precious  if  valuable  either 
for  art,  history,  or  material. 

The  Church  can  acquire  temporal  goods  by  all  just 
means.  Under  the  supreme  authority  of  the  Holy 
See  these  goods  belong  to  that  legal  person  who  right 
fully  acquired  them  (1499).  If  a  legal  person 
ceases  to  exist,  his  goods  shall  belong  to  the  immediate 
superior  legal  person  (1511).  No  one  can  collect 
without  the  written  permission  of  the  Holy  See  or 
of  his  own  Ordinary  and  of  the  Bishop  in  whose 
diocese  the  alms  are  to  be  collected  (1503).  All 
churches  subject  to  his  jurisdiction  must  annually  pay 
the  Bishop-  the  cathedraticum  (1504).  Besides  the 
seminary  tax  and  the  pensions  the  Bishop  can  im 
pose  a  special  tax  on  the  diocese  in  special  needs 
(1505). 

The  will  of  the  faithful  who  leave  their  goods  by 
donation  or  last  will  to  pious  institutions  shall  be 
most  faithfully  executed  (1514).  In  these  donations 


102         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

and  bequests  the  Ordinaries  are  the  executors  (1515). 
If  a  cleric  or  religious  has  received  goods  in  trust 
for  pious  purposes  he  must  inform  the  Bishop  who 
will  see  they  are  safely  invested  (1515,  2).  The  Pope 
is  the  supreme  administrator  and  dispenser  of  all 
ecclesiastical  goods  (1518).  The  Ordinary  must  faith 
fully  administer  the  goods  under  his  jurisdiction 
(1519).  To  aid  him  he  may  appoint  a  board  of  ad 
ministrators  for  these  goods  (1520).  Every  year  all 
administrators  of  ecclesiastical  goods  must  render  a 
financial  statement  to  the  Bishop  (1525). 

247.  Goods  of  Religious.  Not  only  the  Order  or  Con 
gregation,  but  also  the  province,  and  the  individual 
house  may  acquire  and  possess  temporal  goods  (531). 
The  goods  are  to  be  administered  according  to  the  con 
stitutions  (532).  Besides  complying  with  their  consti 
tutions,  religious  must  have  the  consent  of  the  Ordi 
nary  for  an  investment,  if  the  community  is  not  under 
papal  law,  or  any  religious  when  there  is  question 
of  using  real  estate  donated  for  charitable  or  church 
purposes  (533).  When  there  is  question  of  selling 
for,  or  of  contracting  a  debt  of  more  than  30,000 
francs,  the  permission  of  the  Holy  See  is  required 
(534).  At  least  once  a  year  every  house  of  nuns 
must  render  a  financial  statement  to  the  Bishop.  In 
houses  of  diocesan  sisterhoods  he  may  inquire  more 
frequently.  In  either  case  he  can  apply  a  remedy 
for  maladministration  (535). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         103 

248.  Habit.     Postulants  shall  wear  a  modest  dress  dif 
ferent  from  that  of  the  novices  (540,  2).     The  novices 
shall  wear  the  habit  prescribed  for  them  by  the  con 
stitutions    during    the    entire    novitiate    (557).     The 
name  and  habit  of  an  established  Order  or  Congre 
gation  cannot  be  taken  by  those  who  do  not  belong 
to  it,  nor  by  a  new  organization  (492,  3).     Religious 
shall  wear  the  habit   of  their   organization  both   at 
home  and  outside   (596).     Secularized  religious  may 
not  wear  the  habit  (639).     Secularized  clerics  should 
put  aside  their  habit  and  wear  the  cassock  of  secular 
priests  (640,  1,1). 

249.  Heretics.     A   heretic   is   a   person   who   has   been 
baptized    and    claims    to    be    a    Christian,    but    who 
pertinaciously  denies  or  doubts  a  truth  which  must 
be  believed  with  divine  and  Catholic  faith  (1325,  2). 

250.  Heroic  Virtue.     Heroic  virtue  is  required  in  Ser 
vants  of  God  for  beatification  and  canonization  (2104). 

251.  Hierarchy.     The  hierarchy,  which  is  of  divine  in 
stitution  by  reason  of  the  sacred  orders,  consists  of 
Bishops,  priests,  and  ministers.     By  reason  of  juris 
diction  it  consists  of  the  supreme  pontificate  and  the 
subordinate   episcopate.     And   by   institution   of   the 
Church    other    degrees    also    were    added    (108,    3). 
Those  who  are  received  into  the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy 
are  placed  in  the  degrees  of  the  power  of  orders  by 
sacred  ordination  (109). 


104         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

$52.  Holy=DaySo  The  supreme  authority  of  the  Church 
alone  has  the  right  to  establish,  transfer,  and  abolish 
holy-days  of  obligation  for  the  universal  church 
(1087).  The  holy-days  of  obligation  are:  All  Sun 
days,  the  feasts  of  Christmas,  Circumcision,  Epiphany, 
Ascension,  Corpus  Christi,  Immaculate  Conception, 
Assumption,  St.  Joseph,  SS.  Peter  and  Paul  and  All 
Saints.  If  any  of  the  above  feasts  have  been  abolished 
in  some  country  nothing  should  be  done  concerning 
them  without  consulting  the  Holy  See  (1247).  On 
holy-days  of  obligation  the  faithful  must  hear  Mass 
and  abstain  from  servile  work,  legal  action  and  public 
sales  (1248). 

253.  Holy  See.     (See  Apostolic  See.) 

254.  Honesty,  Public.     Public  honesty  arises  from  an 
invalid  marriage  and  from  public  and  notorious  con 
cubinage.     It  invalidates  a  marriage  in  the  first  and 
second  degree  of  the  direct  line  between  the  man  and 
the   blood   relations   of   the   woman,    and   vice   versa 
(1078). 

255.  Hospitals.     (See  Institutions.) 

256.  Hosts,  Abuse  of  Consecrated.     Excommunication 
specially  reserved  to  the  Holy  See  is  visited  on  any 
one  who  desecrates  consecrated  particles,  carries  them 
off,  or  keeps  them  for  an  evil  purpose  (2343,  1). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         105 

257.  House,  Establishment  of  Religious.     To  establish 
a  house  in  another  diocese  a  diocesan  congregation 
needs  the  consent  of  both  Bishops  (495,  1)  ;  an  exempt 
Order  or  Congregation,  and  nuns  with  solemn  vows 
need  the  permission  of  the  Holy  See  together  with 
the  written  consent  of  the  local  Ordinary  (497,  1). 

258.  House   of   Studies.     (See   Studies,   House   of.) 

259.  Ignorance.     Ignorance  of  invalidating  or  inhabili- 
tating  laws  does  not  excuse  from  invalidity  of  action 
(16).     Ignorance  lessens,  and  may  even  take  away, 
the    responsibility    of    an    action.     Ignorance    of    a 
penalty  attached  to  the  violation  of  a  law  somewhat 
diminishes   the   responsibility   of  the   offence    (2202, 
2229). 

260.  Illegitimates.     Children  born  less  than  six  months 
after  the  date  of  marriage  or  more  than  ten  months 
after  the  dissolution  of  conjugal  life  are  illegitimates 
before  the  law  (1115,  2).     Unless  otherwise  specified 
children  legitimized   by  a  subsequent   marriage   are, 
as  far  as  canonical  effects  are  concerned,  held  equal 
to  legitimate  children   (1117).     Unless  there  is  proof 
to  the  contrary  the  husband  of  a  woman  is  considered 
the  father  of  her  child  (1115,  1). 

261.  Illness.     Unless  intentionally  concealed  before  pro 
fession  ill  health  is  no  reason  for  dismissing  a  pro- 


106         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

fessed  religious  (647,  2).  All  who  have  been  sick  for 
a  month  may  receive  Holy  Communion  twice  a  week 
after  taking  medicine  or  liquid  food  (858,  2). 

262.  Images,  Sacred.     Sacred  images  that  do  not  har 
monize  with  the  sense  and  decrees  of  the  Church  are 
forbidden   (1399,  12).     The  permission  of  the  Ordi 
nary  is  required  to  make  sacred  images    (1385,  2). 
A  relative  veneration  is  due  them   (1255,  2).     New 
and  unusual  ones  are  not  to  be  erected  in  sacred  and 
exempt  places  without  the  permission  of  the  Ordinary 
(1279,  1).     Their  blessing  is  reserved  to  the  Ordinary 
(1297,  4). 

263.  Impediments,    Matrimonial.     An    impedient    im 
pediment  makes  a  marriage  illicit,  a  diriment  impedi 
ment  makes  it  invalid   (1036).     Both  may  be  public 
or  occult  (1037).     The  Church  has  a  right  to  declare 
when  the  divine   law  renders   a   marriage   illicit   or 
invalid,   and  to   establish   other  impedient   and  diri 
ment  impediments  to  the  marriage  of  her  children 
(1038). 

Some  impediments  are  of  a  minor,  others  of  a  major 
degree.  The  impediments  of  a  minor  degree  are:  (1) 
consanguinity  in  the  third  degree  of  the  collateral 
line,  (2)  affinity  in  the  second  degree  of  the  collateral 
line,  (3)  public  honesty  in  the  second  degree,  (4) 
spiritual  relationship,  (5)  crime,  arising  from  adultery 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         107 

with  promise  of  or  attempted  marriage.    All  other 
impediments  are  of  a  major  degree  (1042). 

264.  Impediments,     Impedient.     The     impedient    im 
pediments  are:  mixed  marriage  (1060),  vow   (1058), 
apostacy   (1065),  membership  in  a  forbidden  society 
(1065),  impenitence  (1066),  and  legal  adoption  when 
recognized  by  civil  law  of  locality  (1059). 

265.  Impediments,    Diriment.     The    diriment   impedi 
ments  are:  age,  fourteen  for  woman,  sixteen  for  man 
(1067),   impotence    (1068),   previous  valid  marriage 
(1069),   Holy  Orders    (1072),   solemn  religious   pro 
fession  (1073),  disparity  of  worship  (1070),  violence 
(1074),  crime   (1075),  consanguinity   (1076),  affinity 
(1077),  public  honesty  (1078),  spiritual  relationship 
(1079),  legal  adoption,  where  recognized  by  civil  law 
of  locality   (1080).     (See  Dispensations.) 

266.  Impediments  to    Religion.     Invalidating  impedi 
ments  for  entering  novitiate  are:   (1)   converts  from 
non-Catholic   sects,    (2)    defective   age,    (3)    violence, 
fear  or  deceit,  (4)  marriage,  (5)  profession  in  another 
religious  body,    (6)    crime,    (7)    episcopate,    (8)    oath 
to  serve  diocese  or  missions  in  priest  (542,  1). 

Impeding  impediments  to  the  novitiate  are:  (1) 
for  a  priest,  lack  of  Ordinary's  permission,  (2)  debts, 
(3)  business  entanglements,  (4)  care  of  parents,  (5) 


108         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

irregularity,    for   candidates   to   the   priesthood,    (6) 
membership  of  Oriental  Rite  (542,  2). 

267.  Impenitence.     If  there  is  a  reasonable  doubt  about 
the   impenitence   of  an  obstinate   sinner  he   may   be 
anointed  conditionally   (942). 

268.  Impotence.     Impotence        invalidates        marriage 
(1068,  1).     Impotence  or  non-consummation  requires 
a  bodily  inspection  of  the  married  parties  by  experts. 
(1976). 

269.  Imputability.     The    imputability    of    an    offence 
arises  from  the  evil  intention  of  the  delinquent,  from 
guilt  in  his  ignorance  of  the  law  violated,  and  from 
the  omission  of  proper  diligence  in  his  transgression 
(2199).     An  accident  that  could  neither  be  foreseen 
nor  provided  against  excuses  from  all  responsibility 
(2203,  2).     Not  only  the  circumstances  which  excuse 
from  all  imputability  but  also  those  which  excuse  from 
grave  imputability,  likewise  excuse  from  all  penalty 
(2218,  2). 

270.  Inadvertence.     Inadvertence  frees  from  all  respon 
sibility  for  an  offence   (2203,  2).     Excuses  from  all 
penalty   (2218,  2). 

271.  Incardination.    A  cleric  is  incardinated  into  his 
diocese  by  the  reception  of  tonsure  (111,  2).     To  be 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         109 

validly  incardinated  into  another  diocese  he  must  first 
obtain  excardination  from  his  own  Bishop  (112).  It 
is  considered  an  excardination  and  an  incardination 
if  a  cleric's  Ordinary  gives  him  permission  in  writing 
to  leave  the  diocese  or  to  accept  a  benefice  that  requires 
residence  in  another  diocese  and  he  obtains  it  from 
another  Ordinary  (114).  The  Ordinary  should  not 
incardinate  a  cleric  from  another  diocese  unless  he 
is  in  need,  has  evidence  of  the  qualifications  of  the 
cleric,  and  the  cleric  solemnly  affirms  his  willingness 
to  be  incardinated  according  to  the  sacred  canons 
(117).  A  secularized  religious  may  be  received  by  an 
Ordinary  absolutely,  or  for  three  years  on  trial. 
This  trial  may  be  extended  for  another  triennium. 
Unless  dismissed  in  the  meantime  he  is  incardinated 
by  the  expiration  of  the  time  (641,  2). 

272.  Indulgences.  Indulgences  are  granted  to  the  liv 
ing  in  the  form  of  absolution  from  temporal  pun 
ishments  due  to  sins  whose  guilt  has  been  remitted, 
and  applied  to  the  faithful  departed  in  the  form  of 
suffrage  (911).  The  Pope  and  those  who  have  re 
ceived  from  him  participation  in  the  power  by  law 
have  ordinary  power  to  grant  indulgences  (912). 
(See  Cardinal,  Bishop,  Religious,  Altar.)  Unless 
persons  have  Papal  authorization  new  indulgences 
must  be  shown  to  the  Ordinary  before  they  are  pub 
lished  (919).  Plenary  indulgences  to  be  gained  on 
the  feasts  of  Our  Lord  and  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  may 


110         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

be  gained  only  on  feasts  that  are  found  in  the  universal 
calendar  of  the  Church  (921,  1).  When  the  visiting 
of  a  church  is  required  to  gain  the  indulgence  attached 
to  a  certain  day  the  visit  may  be  made  from  noon 
of  the  preceding  day  until  midnight  of  the  feast  day 
(923).  Indulgences  attached  to  beads  and  other  arti 
cles  cease  only  when  the  beads  or  other  articles  are 
entirely  destroyed,  or  are  sold  (924). 

To  be  capable  of  gaining  an  indulgence  a  person 
must  be  baptized,  free  from  excommunication,  in  the 
state  of  grace,  and  a  subject  of  the  authority  granting 
it.  For  a  subject  capable  of  gaining  an  indulgence, 
to  gain  it  in  reality  he  must  have  at  least  the  general 
intention  of  gaining  it  and  of  performing  the  good 
works  at  the  time  and  in  the  manner  prescribed  (925). 
A  plenary  indulgence  is  understood  to  be  granted  in 
such  a  way  that  a  person  may  gain  it  in  part  accord 
ing  to  his  disposition,  if  he  cannot  gain  it  entirely 
(926).  No  one  gaining  indulgences  can  apply  them  to 
the  living,  but,  unless  otherwise  specified,  all  indul 
gences  granted  by  the  Holy  See  are  applicable  to  the 
souls  in  purgatory  (930). 

273.  Infants.  Until  they  have  completed  their  seventh 
year  children  are  classed  as  infants  (88,  3).  Those 
who  have  been  insane  from  infancy  are  classed  as 
infants  (745,  2,  1).  Where  it  can  be  conveniently 
arranged  the  bodies  of  infants  should  be  buried  in  a 
plot  specially  set  apart  for  them  (1209,  3). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         111 

274.  Infidels.     A  church  is  desecrated  if  an  infidel  is 
buried  in  it  (1172,  1,  4),  likewise  a  cemetery  (1207). 
Infidels  are  not  allowed  to  receive  ecclesiastical  burial 
(1239,  1). 

275.  Infirm.     It  is  the  right  and  duty  of  the  pastor  to 
carry  Holy  Communion  publicly  to  the  sick  within 
the    parish    even   to    non-parishioners    (848).     Other 
priests  may  bring  Holy  Communion  privately  to  the 
sick  (849,  1).     It  is  the  right  of  the  pastor  to  give 
Viaticum  to  the  sick  (850).     The  sick  who  have  been 
ill  for  a  month  may  receive  Holy  Communion  twice 
a  week  though  they  have  taken  medicine  or  some  liquid 
food  (858).     In  danger  of  death  from  any  cause  the 
faithful    are    bound    to    receive    Holy    Communion 
(863,  1). 

276.  Injury  to  Clerics.     The  faithful  become  guilty  of 
sacrilege  if  they  do  personal  injury  to  clerics   (119) 
and  are  excommunicated  (2343). 

277.  Insane.     Those  who  have  been  insane  from  their 
infancy,  no  matter  what  their  age  may  be,  are  classed 
as  infants  (745,  2,  1). 

278.  Insignia.     The  insignia  of  Bishops  are  defined  in 
the  liturgical  books   (348,  1,  2).     An  Abbot  Nullius 
likewise  uses  pontifical  insignia  in  his  own  territory 
with  throne  and  canopy;  but  his  pectoral  cross,  ring 
with  stone,  and  violet  skull  cap  he  may  wear  out  of  his 


112         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

territory   (325).     Confraternities  must  have  the  per 
mission  of  the  Ordinary  to  wear  insignia  (713,  2). 

279.  Institutions,     Ecclesiastical.    Hospitals,    orphan 
ages  and  other  similar  institutions,  destined  for  re 
ligious  or  charitable  work  may  be  erected  by  the  Ordi 
nary,  and  by  his  decree  are  constituted  legal  persons 
(1489,  1).     For  the  erection  and  opening  of  schools, 
hospitals  and  other  similar  institutions,  separate  from 
the  religious  house,  exempt  or  non-exempt,  the  written 
permission  of  the  Ordinary  is  necessary  and  suffices 
(497,  3).     They  are  held  equal  to  minors   (100,  3). 
They  should  not  be  approved  by  the  Ordinary  unless 
they  are  useful  and  sufficiently  endowed   (1489,  2). 
They  are  subject  to  visitation    (1491),  must  render 
an  account  to  the  Ordinary  (1492,  1) ;  they  may  be 
taxed  for  the  support  of  the  seminary  (1356,  1). 

280.  Interdict.    An  interdict  is  a  censure  by  which  the 
faithful,   though  remaining  in  communion  with  the 
Church,  are  forbidden  most  of  her  blessings.     If  it  is 
personal  it  forbids  the  use  of  certain  sacraments  and 
sacramentals  to  a  person.     If  it  is  local  it  forbids  the 
administration  and  reception   of   certain  sacraments 
and  sacramentals  in  that  place    (2268).     A   special 
interdict  is   called   the  interdict  from   entering  the 
church.     It  prohibits  the  celebration  of  divine  services 
in  Church,  the  assistance  at  them,  and  burial  from 
the  Church  (2277). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          113 

281.  Interpretation.     Authoritative    interpretation    of 
the  law  is  made  by  the  law-giver.     It  has  the  force 
of  law  when  given  in  the  form  of  law  (17).     If  the 
proper  meaning  of  a  law  is  obscure  it  may  be  inter 
preted  by  a  parallel  citation  of  the  Code,  or  by  the 
purposes,    circumstances   and   intention    of   the   law 
maker  (18).     Penal  laws  are  to  be  interpreted  strictly 
(19),  privileges  liberally  (66). 

282.  Interpreter.    If  the  penitent  cannot  otherwise  con 
fess  he  may  make  use  of  an  interpreter  if  he  wishes 
(903).     The  interpreter  is  bound  by  the  seal   (889). 
Matrimony  may  be  contracted  through  an  interpreter 
(1090).     A  witness  may  testify  in  court  through  an 
interpreter  (1641). 

283.  Interruption  of  Novitiate.     The  novitiate  is  ended 
when  a  novice  is  dismissed  by  the  superior,  or  when 
the  novice  leaves  freely  with  the  intention  of  not  re 
turning.     It  is  interrupted  if  a  novice,  for  any  cause, 
is  away  consecutively  or  at  intervals  for  thirty  days 
during  the  time  of  the  novitiate  (556,  1).     If  a  novice, 
through  obedience  or  force,  remains  away  from  the 
convent  more  than  fifteen,  but  not  more  than  thirty, 
days  it  is  necessary  and  sufficient  for  a  valid  novitiate 
to  make  up  these  days.     If  no  more  than  fifteen  days 
were  lost  the  superior  may  order  them  to  be  made 
up  but  this  is  not  required  for  the  validity  of  the 
novitiate  (556,  2) .    Except  for  a  just  and  grave  reason 


114          A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

the  superior  shall  not  permit  a  novice  to  remain  out 
of  the  convent  over  night  (566,  3).  If  the  novice 
is  transferred  by  the  superior  to  another  house,  the 
novitiate  is  not  interrupted  by  the  transfer  (556,  4). 

284.  Intervals.     In  the  ordinations  the  intervals  of  time 
between  orders  are  to  be  observed,  during  which  the 
clerics  may  exercise  the  orders  received  (821,  1). 

285.  Irregularities.     Some  irregularities  are  from   de 
fect,  others  from  fault  (983).     The  following  persons 
are  irregular  from  defect:  illegitimates,  bodily  defec 
tives,  epileptics,  bigamists,  infamous  by  law,  a  judge 
who  has  pronounced  death  sentence,  and  the  executor 
of  a  death  sentence  (984).     The  following  are  irregu 
lar  from  faults:  apostates,  heretics,  schismatics,  those 
baptized   by   non-Catholics,   married   men,    clerics  in 
major  orders,   professed  religious  men  who   attempt 
marriage,  voluntary  murderers,   men  who  mutilated 
themselves  or  others,  and  those  who  attempted  suicide, 
clerics  practising  medicine  or  surgery  if  thereby  the 
death  of  a  person  is  caused,  and,  finally,  men  who 
usurp  the  exercise  of  an   act  of  orders  reserved  to 
clerics  in  major  orders,  and  clerics  in  major  orders 
who  exercise  such  an  act  as  long  as  they  are  forbidden 
by  canonical  penalty  (985).     Ignorance  of  the  irregu 
larity  and  of  the  impediment  arising  from  it  is  no 
excuse    (988).     Irregularity    may   be    multiplied    by 
various  causes  but  not  by  repetition  (989).     As  a  rule 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          115 

the  Ordinary  can  absolve  from  irregularities.  The 
confessor  can  do  the  same  in  most  cases  that  suffer 
no  delay  (900,  901). 

286.  Judge.     No  one  can  be  judge  in  his  own  case  be 
cause  no  one  can  exercise  jurisdiction  to  his  private 
advantage  (201,  2). 

287.  Jurisdiction.     By  divine  institution  the  Church  has 
jurisdiction   both   in   the   internal   and   the   external 
forum    (196).     This  implies  the  power  not  only  of 
making  laws  and  attaching  penalties  but  also  of  ap 
plying  penalties  legally  prescribed  (2220,  1).     Juris 
diction  may  be  ordinary  or  delegated  (197,  1).     The 
Pope,   residential  Bishops   and  Abbots  Nullius,   and 
their  vicar  generals,  administrators,  Vicars  and  Pre 
fects    Apostolic    (198,    1).     All    who    have    ordinary 
jurisdiction  may  delegate  it  to  others  (199) .     Ordinary 
jurisdiction  is  to  be  interpreted  liberally    (200,   1). 
It  can  be  exercised  directly  only  over  one's  own  sub 
jects    (201,   1).     Jurisdiction   in  the   external  forum 
also   holds   for  the   internal    (202,   1).     The   Church 
supplies  jurisdiction  for  both  forums  (1)  in  common 
error,  and   (2)   in  a  positive  and  probable  doubt  of 
fact  as  well  as  of  law  (209). 

288.  Jurisdiction  for  Confessions.     Besides  the  power 
of  orders  jurisdiction  is  necessary  to  give  absolution 
(872).     The  Pope  and  the  Cardinals  have  this  juris 
diction  for  the  whole  Church,  the  Ordinaries  in  their 


116         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

dioceses,  and  the  pastors,  and  those  who  take  their 
place,  in  the  parish  (873).  Delegated  jurisdiction  is 
given  to  priests  by  the  Ordinary  (874).  This  dele 
gation  must  be  expressed  in  words  or  given  in  writ 
ing  (879).  It  may  be  limited  (878,  1).  To  hear  the 
confession  of  religious  women  and  novices  validly  and 
lieitly  in  their  homes  special  delegation  by  the  Ordi 
nary  is  required  (876).  When  once  granted  it  should 
not  be  recalled  excepting  for  grave  reason  (880).  All 
priests  have  faculties  to  absolve  persons  in  danger 
of  death  (882).  Every  priest  approved  by  his  Ordi 
nary,  or  by  the  Ordinary  of  the  place  of  embarkation, 
or  of  any  Ordinary  along  the  voyage,  is  approved  to 
hear  confessions  on  the  boat,  while  making  a  voyage, 
or  at  any  port  his  boat  enters  (883).  A  priest  who 
would  dare  to  hear  confessions  without  jurisdiction 
would  thereby  incur  suspension,  and  one  who  with 
jurisdiction  would  dare  to  absolve  from  reserved  sins 
would  thereby  be  suspended  from  hearing  confessions 
(2366).  (See  Confession.) 

289.  Key.     The   key   to   the   tabernacle,    in   which   the 
Blessed  Sacrament  is  kept,  must  be  carefully  guarded 
(1269,  4).     The  keys  of  the  secret  archives  of  the 
diocese  must  be  kept  by  the  Bishop  and  by  the  vicar 
general,  or  the  chancellor  (379,  2). 

290.  Laity.     The  Sacrament  of  Orders  distinguishes  the 
clergy  from  the  laity  (948).    With  the  exception  of 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         117 

seminarians  and  those  who  are  actually  taking  part  in 
the  ministry  of  the  church  no  layman  may  wear  the 
ecclesiastical  garb  (683).  Laymen  are  not  allowed  to 
preach  in  the  church  (1342,  2).  According  to  the 
rules  of  ecclesiastical  discipline  the  laity  has  the  right 
to  receive  from  the  clergy  the  spiritual  benefits  and 
especially  the  assistance  necessary  for  salvation  (682). 
The  faithful  are  to  be  praised  for  joining  associations 
erected,  or  at  least  recommended  by  the  Church.  They 
should  beware  of  associations  that  are  secret,  con 
demned,  seditious,  suspected,  or  those  which  strive  to 
withdraw  them  from  the  legitimate  supervision  of  the 
Church  (684).  The  faithful  owe  the  clergy  reverence 
according  to  their  various  rank  and  offices,  and  become 
guilty  of  sacrilege  if  they  do  them  personal  injury 
(119).  Without  the  express  permission  of  the  Ordi 
nary  no  one  of  the  faithful  can  have  a  special  place 
in  the  church  reserved  for  himself  and  his  family 
(1263,  2). 

291.  Lamp,  Sanctuary.     At  least  one  lamp  should  burn 
night   and  day  before   the   tabernacle   in  which   the 
Blessed   Sacrament  is  kept.     It  should   be   fed  with 
olive  oil  or  bees'  wax.     Where  olive  oil  is  not  easily 
obtainable  the  Bishop  may  allow  the  use  of  other  oils, 
which  should  as  far  as  possible  be  vegetable  oils  (1271). 

292.  Language.     Without  special  permission  from  the 
Holy  See  parishes  are  not  to  be  established  that  are 


118         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

divided  by  the  difference  of  language  or  nationality 
of  the  people  in  the  same  town  or  city  (216,  4). 

293.  Latin  Rite.     The  laws  of  the  Code  are  obligatory 
only  for  Catholics  of  the  Latin  Rite  (1). 

294.  Law.    Laws  are  instituted  when  they  are  promul 
gated   (8).     Laws  enacted  by  the  Holy  See  are  pro 
mulgated  by  publication  in  the  Ada  Apostolicae  Sedis 
(9).     Laws  apply  to  the  future  (10).    Merely  eccle 
siastical  laws  do  not  bind  persons  who  are  not  baptized 
or  who  are  not  yet  seven  years  old  (12) .     General  laws 
bind  throughout  the  world  (13).     As  a  rule  strangers 
are  not  bound  by  the  particular  laws  of  their  home 
place,  nor  of  the  place  in  which  they  tarry.     A  vagrant 
is  bound  both  by  the  general  and  by  the  particular 
laws  of  the  place  in  which  he  happens  to  be  (14,  1,  2). 
In  doubt  about  the  promulgation  of  the  law  it  does 
not  bind.     In  doubt  about  its  application  the  Ordinary 
can  dispense   (15).     No  ignorance  of  invalidating  or 
inhabilitating  laws  excuses   (16).     Laws  are  authori 
tatively  interpreted  by  the  lawgiver  and  those  to  whom 
this  power  has  been   delegated    (17).     Ecclesiastical 
laws  must  be  interpreted  according  to  the  proper  mean 
ing  of  the  terms  of  the  law  considered  in  their  context 
(18).     Penal  and  restrictive  laws,  and  those  establish 
ing  an  exception  must  be  interpreted  in  a  strict  sense 
(19).     Laws   safeguarding    against   common   dangers 
bind  even  though  there  be  no  danger  in  a  particular 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          119 

case  (21).  As  a  rule  a  more  recent  law  abolishes  a 
former  law  (22).  The  abolition  of  a  former  law  by 
a  recent  law  must  be  certain  before  it  ceases  to  bind 
(23) .  Precepts  given  to  individuals  accompany  them ; 
they  die  with  the  authority  of  those  who  gave  them 
(24). 

295.  Legal  Persons.     Legal  persons  are  bodies  of  men 
instituted  by  the  authority  of  the  Church  (99).     The 
Catholic  Church  and  the  Holy  See  have  the  nature  of 
a  legal  person  by  divine  ordinance.     Other  legal  bodies 
get  their  personality  either  by  law  or  by  the  con 
cession  of  competent  ecclesiastical  authority.     At  least 
three  physical  persons  are  required  to  constitute   a 
collegiate  legal  body.     Both  collegiate  and  non-colle 
giate  legal  persons  or  moral  bodies  are  held  equal  to 
minors    (100).     Unless  otherwise  prescribed  the  ma 
jority  rules  in  legal  persons.     Matters  that  touch  all 
individually  must  be  approved  by  all  (101).     A  legal 
person  is  perpetual   (101). 

296.  Legate,  Papal.     (See  Delegate,  Papal.) 

297.  Legitimacy.     Children  conceived  or  born  of  valid 
or  presumed  valid  wedlock  are  considered  legitimate 
(114).     Children  are  presumed  legitimate  if  they  are 
born  six  months  after  the   celebration  of  marriage, 
or  ten  months  after  the  dissolution  of  conjugal  life 
(1115,  2).     The  Lwful  husband  of  the  mother  is  the 


120         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

father  of  the  child,  unless  the  contrary  is  evidently 
proved  (1115,  1). 

298  Legitimation.  By  a  subsequent  or  a  validated 
marriage  an  illegitimate  child  is  legitimatized  provided 
the  parents  were  free  to  marry  at  the  time  of  concep 
tion  (1116).  Legitimatized  children  have  the  same 
rights  before  the  law  as  legitimate  children  unless 
specified  otherwise  (1117). 

299.  Lent.     The  Ordinary  should  see  to  it  that  sermons 
be  more  frequently  preached  during  Lent  (1346).     In 
these  sermons  what  the  faithful  must  believe  and  do 
to  be  saved  should  be  especially  preached  (1347).     The 
faithful  should  be  urged  to  hear  these  sermons  (1348). 
The  law  of  fasting  and  abstinence  must  be  observed 
during  Lent  (1252).     (See  Fasting,  Abstinence.) 

It  is  not  allowed  to  solemnize  marriage  during  Lent 
(1108,   2). 

300.  Letters.     Letters  of  religious  are  exempt  from  the 
inspection  of  the  superiors  when  addressed  to  the  Pope, 
to  the  Papal  Legate  of  the  country,  to  the  Cardinal 
Protector  of  the  Order,  to  their  own  major  superiors, 
to   their  local   superiors   when   absent,   to   the   local 
Bishop,  if  they  are  subject  to  him,  and  the  nuns  who 
are  under  the  jurisdiction  of  regulars,  also  to  the  major 
superiors  of  the  Order.     The  same  religious  may  like 
wise  receive  letters  from,  the  aforesaid  superiors  which 
no  one  is  allowed  to  open  or  inspect  (611). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         121 

301.  Litanies.     The  Ordinary  cannot  approve  new  lit' 
anies  for  public  use   (1259). 

302.  Liturgy.     The   Holy   See   alone  has  the   right  to 
enact  the  form  of  sacred  liturgy  and  to  approve  litur 
gical  books   (1257). 

303.  Liturgical   Language.     Holy  Mass  is  to  be  cele 
brated  in  the  liturgical  language  proper  to  each  one's 
Rite,  as  approved  by  the  Church  (819). 

304.  Loan.     In  the  loan  of  goods  to  be  consumed  by  the 
borrower  when  return  is  to  be  made  in  the  same  kind, 
no  interest  can  be  charged.     In  the  loan  of  goods  which 
deteriorate  by  use  a  reasonable  interest  may  be  asked 

(1543). 

305.  Loss.    Domicile  and  quasi-domicile  are  lost  by  the 
act  of  leaving  the  place  with  the  intention  not  to  return 
there   (95).     Catholics  lose  their  good  name    (1)   by 
joining  a  non-Catholic  sect  (2314,  3),  (2)  by  desecra 
tion  of  consecrated  hosts  (2320),   (3)  by  committing 
crimes  on  the  bodies  or  the  graves  of  the  dead  (2338), 
(4)  by  doing  violence  to  the  person  of  the  Pope,  of 
a  Cardinal,  or  of  a  Legate  (2343,  1)  ;  (5)  by  taking 
part  in  a  duel  (2351,  2),  (6)  by  entering  a  civil  mar 
riage  while  the  lawful  partner  is  alive    (2356),    (7) 
lay  persons  by  being  lawfully  condemned  for  crimes 
of  impurity  with  minors  under  sixteen  years  of  age, 


122         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

of  attack  on  women,  of  sodomy,  of  bawdry,  or  of  incest 

(2357). 

306.  Mandate.     The  delegate  who  acts  beyond  his  man 
date  in  regard  to  matters  or  persons  acts  invalidly. 
Unless  prescribed  as  a  condition  of  his  delegation  the 
manner  of  action  is  left  to  the  judgment  of  the  dele 
gate  (203). 

307.  Manifestation  of  Conscience.     Religious  superiors 
are  strictly  forbidden  in  any  way  to  force  their  sub 
jects  to  make  a  manifestation  of  conscience  to  them. 
On  the  other  hand  subjects  are  not  forbidden  freely 
and  of  their  own  choice  to  open  their  hearts  to  their 
superiors.     In  fact,  it  is  proper  for  them  to  approach 
their    superiors    with    confidence,    and    if    they    are 
priests,  to  place  their  doubts  and  anxieties  before  them 
(530). 

308.  Marriage.     Christ  raised  the  contract  of  marriage 
between  baptized  persons  to  the  dignity  of  a  Sacra 
ment,  so  that  there  can  be  no  valid  marriage  between 
Catholics  without  it  being  a  Sacrament  (1012).     The 
primary   object   of  marriage   is   the   generation   and 
education  of  children,  the  secondary  object  is  mutual 
assistance  and  a  remedy  for  concupiscence.     The  es 
sential  qualities  of  marriage  are  unity  and  indissolu- 
bility.     They  receive  a  peculiar  firmness  in  Christian 
marriage  by  reason  of  the  Sacrament    (1013).     En- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         123 

joying  the  favor  of  law,  a  marriage  is  presumed  valid 
until  it  is  proved  otherwise  (1014)  with  the  exception 
of  the  case  where  the  Pauline  privilege  is  applied 
(1127).  The  valid  marriage  of  baptized  persons  is 
called  ratum  before  conjugal  intercourse,  and  ratum 
et  consummation  after  it  has  taken  place.  Cohabita 
tion,  after  the  marriage  ceremony  has  taken  place, 
establishes  a  presumption  that  the  marriage  has  been 
consummated.  A  marriage  validly  contracted  be 
tween  non-baptized  persons  is  called  legitimate.  An 
invalid  marriage,  contracted  in  good  faith  by  at  least 
one  of  the  parties,  is  called  a  putative  marriage  until 
both  parties  become  certain  of  its  invalidity  (1015). 
The  marriage  of  baptized  persons  is  subject  to  both 
the  divine  and  canon  law,  and  in  its  civil  effects  also 
to  the  civil  law  (1016).  The  promise  of  marriage  is 
invalid  in  either  forum  unless  it  is  made  in  writing 
and  signed  by  the  parties  and  either  the  pastor  or 
the  local  Ordinary,  or  at  least  two  witnesses  (1017,  1). 

309.  Marriage  Consent.     (See  Consent,  Matrimonial.) 

310.  Marriage  Contract.     (See  Form  of  Marriage.) 

311.  Marriage,  Effects  of.     From  a  valid  marriage  a 
bond  arises  between  the  married  couple  which  is  per 
petual   and   exclusive   in   its  very  nature;    Christian 
marriage,  besides,  gives  the  grace  of  the  Sacrament 
to  the  parties  who  place  no  obstacle  in  its  way  (1110). 
From  the  moment  marriage  has  been  contracted  both 


124         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

of  the  pair  have  equal  rights  and  duties  concerning 
the  action  proper  to  conjugal  life  (1111).  Unless 
there  is  an  exception  made  by  special  law  the  wife 
shares  the  same  state  as  her  husband  as  far  as  canon 
ical  effects  are  concerned  (1112).  (See  Education, 
Legitimate,  Illegitimate,  Legitimation.) 

312.  Marriage,  Mixed.  The  Church  everywhere  pro 
hibits  most  severely  the  marriage  of  two  baptized 
persons,  one  of  whom  is  a  Catholic  and  the  other  a 
member  of  a  heretical  or  schismatic  sect.  If  there 
is  danger  of  perversion  for  the  Catholic  party  and 
the  children  such  a  union  is  also  forbidden  by  the 
divine  law  (1060).  The  Church  does  not  dispense 
from  the  impediment  of  mixed  religion  unless:  (1) 
there  are  just  and  serious  reasons;  (2)  the  non- 
Catholic  party  promises  to  remove  all  danger  of  per 
version  of  the  Catholic  party,  and  both  parties  promise 
that  all  their  children  shall  be  baptized  and  brought 
up  as  Catholics;  (3)  there  is  moral  certainty  that 
these  promises  will  be  kept.  As  a  rule  these  promises 
are  to  be  made  in  writing  (1061).  The  Catholic  party 
has  the  obligation  to  work  prudently  for  the  conver 
sion  of  the  non-Catholic  (1062).  Even  when  a  dis 
pensation  has  been  obtained  from  the  impediment  of 
mixed  religion  the  parties  can  not  be  allowed  to  go  to 
a  non-Catholic  minister,  whether  before  or  after  the 
Catholic  service,  whether  personally  or  by  proxy,  to 
give  or  renew  their  consent.  If  the  pastor  knows  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         125 

parties  will  certainly  violate,  or  have  already  violated 
this  law,  he  shall  not  assist  at  their  marriage,  except 
for  very  serious  reasons,  and  then  only  after  the  scan 
dal  has  been  removed  and  the  Ordinary  has  been 
consulted  (1063).  Bishops  and  other  pastors  of  souls : 
(1)  shall  deter  the  faithful  as  much  as  they  can  from 
mixed  marriages ;  (2)  if  they  cannot  prevent  them  they 
shall  by  all  means  see  to  it  that  such  marriages  are  not 
contracted  against  the  laws  of  God  and  the  Church; 
(3)  watch  that  those  who  contracted  mixed  marriage 
in  their  own  place,  or  come  from  other  places,  live  up 
to  their  promises;  (4)  when  assisting  at  a  mixed  mar 
riage  they  shall  ask  the  questions  about  the  consent 
in  the  usual  way  but  omit  the  use  of  any  sacred 
rites.  If  from  this  greater  evils  are  foreseen  to  follow, 
the  Bishop  may  allow  some  of  the  usual  Catholic  cere 
monies  but  not  the  celebration  of  Mass  to  take  place 
(1064,  1102). 

313.  Marriage  of  Conscience.  A  marriage  of  con 
science  is  contracted  secretly  without  the  publication 
of  the  banns.  The  Bishop  personally  may  allow  it 
for  very  grave  reasons  (1104).  This  permission  im 
poses  the  obligation  of  secrecy  on  the  contracting 
parties,  the  witnesses,  the  officiating  priest  and  the 
Ordinary  until  both  of  the  couple  consent  to  the  pub 
lication.  The  record  of  a  marriage  of  conscience  is  to 
be  kept  only  in  the  secret  archives  of  the  episcopal 
Curia  (1107). 


126         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

314.  Marriage,  Preparation  for.  Before  the  marriage 
ceremony  takes  place,  it  must  be  certain  there  is  no 
obstacle  to  its  valid  and  licit  celebration.  In  danger 
of  death,  when  no  other  proofs  can  be  had,  the  sworn 
statement  of  the  parties,  that  they  are  baptized  and 
free  to  marry,  suffices  (1019).  It  is  the  duty  of  the 
pastor  to  investigate  sufficiently  in  advance  whether 
there  is  an  obstacle  to  the  union.  The  Ordinary  of 
the  place  should  prescribe  special  regulations  for  this 
examination  (1020).  The  pastor  must  demand  the 
baptismal  certificate  of  Catholics  not  baptized  in  his 
parish  and  the  necessary  dispensation,  when  there  is 
question  of  a  marriage  with  a  non-Catholic  (1021). 
He  should  publicly  announce  the  parties  to  be  mar 
ried  (1022).  If  one  of  the  parties  has  lived  elsewhere 
since  arriving  at  the  age  of  puberty  the  pastor  should 
refer  the  matter  to  the  Bishop,  who  may  order  the 
banns  to  be  published  in  that  place  or  order  investiga 
tion  to  be  made  about  the  free  state  of  the  party.  If 
there  is  suspicion  of  an  impediment  existing  the  pastor 
should  refer  the  matter  to  the  Bishop,  who  will  not 
permit  the  marriage  to  take  place  until  the  suspicion 
is  removed  (1023). 

The  publication  of  the  banns  is  to  be  made  in  the 
church  on  three  successive  Sundays  or  Holy-days  of 
obligation  at  services  that  are  largely  attended  (1024). 
As  a  substitute  the  Ordinary  may  permit  the  names 
of  the  parties  to  be  posted  at  the  church  door  and  to 
be  left  there  for  eight  days,  including  two  Sundays 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         127 

or  Holy-days  of  obligation  (1025).  The  publication 
of  the  banns  is  omitted  when  a  Catholic  marries  a 
non-Catholic  with  the  necessary  dispensation  (1026). 
The  faithful  are  bound  in  conscience  to  reveal  any 
impediment  they  may  know  to  exist  to  the  union  of 
the  parties  that  are  announced  (1027).  For  lawful 
reasons  the  Ordinary  may  dispense  from  the  publica 
tion  of  the  banns  for  any  marriage  to  be  contracted 
in  his  diocese  as  well  as  for  his  subjects  to  marry 
in  another  diocese  (1028).  If  the  pastor  does  not 
personally  assist  at  the  marriage  he  must  give  the 
priest  who  assists  at  it  documentary  evidence  that  he 
has  made  the  investigation  and  published  the  banns 
(1029).  After  the  investigation  and  proclamations 
have  been  made  the  pastor  should  not  assist  at  the  cere 
mony  until  he  has  received  all  necessary  papers  and 
three  days  have  elapsed  since  the  last  proclamation 
of  the  banns.  If  a  marriage  is  delayed  six  months 
after  the  proclamation  of  the  banns  they  should  be 
announced  again  (1030). 

When  a  doubt  has  arisen  regarding  the  existence 
of  an  impediment  that  is  public  the  pastor  shall  re 
quire  the  sworn  statement  of  two  trustworthy  wit 
nesses  and  of  the  parties  themselves  if  necessary  to 
clear  up  the  doubt.  When  an  impediment  has  been 
found  to  exist:  (1)  if  it  is  secret  the  pastor  will  refer 
the  matter  to  the  Bishop  or  to  the  Sacred  Penitentiary 
without  giving  the  names  of  the  parties;  (2)  if  it  is  a 
public  impediment  he  will  apply  to  the  Bishop  for 


128         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

the  necessary  dispensation,  and  not  announce  the  banns 
until  it  is  obtained.  If  the  parties  are  free  to  marry 
the  pastor  will  proceed  with  the  ceremony  after  the 
publication  of  the  banns  (1031).  Excepting  in  a  case 
of  necessity  the  pastor  will  obtain  the  permission  of 
the  Ordinary  to  assist  at  the  marriage  of  vagrants 
(1032).  The  pastor  will  teach  the  parties  to  be  mar 
ried  the  sanctity  of  marriage  and  the  obligations  of 
married  persons  and  of  parents  (1033).  He  will  pre 
vent  marriages  between  Catholics  and  non-Catholics 
as  far  as  possible  (1064,  1071),  and  refuse  to  marry 
parties  against  the  lawful  objection  of  their  parents, 
without  the  consent  of  the  Ordinary  (1034).  Catho 
lics  who  contract  marriage  before  a  non-Catholic  min 
ister  are  excommunicated  (2319,  1,1).  (See  Impedi 
ments,  Affinity,  Consanguinity,  Dispensations,  etc.) 

315.  Marriage,  Second.     Though  chaste  widowhood  is 
more   honorable,   second  and  further  marriages   are 
valid  and  licit  when  there  is  legal  proof  of  the  in 
validity  or  the  dissolution  of  the  first  marriage  (1069, 
2;  1142).    A  woman  who  has  received  the  nuptial 
blessing  once,  can  not  receive  it  again  in  a  subsequent 
marriage  (1143). 

316.  Marriage,  Time  and  Place  of.     Marriage  may  be 
contracted  any  time  of  the  year.     Only  the  solemn 
nuptial  blessing  is  forbidden  from  the  first  Sunday 
in  Advent  to  Christmas  inclusively,  and  from  Ash 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         129 

Wednesday  to  Easter  Sunday  inclusively.  For  a 
grave  reason  the  Bishop  may  permit  it  even  during 
these  seasons  (1108).  The  marriage  between  Catho 
lics  shall  be  contracted  in  the  parish  church.  With 
out  the  permission  of  the  Bishop  or  the  pastor  it  can 
not  take  place  elsewhere.  Only  in  some  extraordinary 
case,  and  for  good  reasons  may  the  Bishop  permit  it 
to  take  place  in  a  private  house.  He  should  not  per 
mit  it  to  take  place  in  a  seminary  or  convent  chapel 
without  urgent  necessity  and  with  due  precautions. 
Marriage  between  a  Catholic  and  a  non-Catholic  shall 
be  contracted  outside  the  church ;  but  if  the  Ordinary 
thinks  this  cannot  be  done  without  causing  greater 
evils,  it  is  left  to  his  judgment  to  permit  it  to  take 
place  in  the  church,  but  never  with  nuptial  Mass 
(1109,  1102). 

317.  Marriage  Validated  by  a  Sanatio  in  Radice.     The 

sanatio  in  radice  of  marriage  is  its  validation,  which 
imparts,  besides  a  dispensation  from,  or  a  cessation 
of  an  impediment,  a  dispensation  from  the  law  of 
renewing  the  consent,  and  a  retroaction  by  fiction  of 
law  in  reference  to  the  canonical  effects  in  the  past 
state  while  the  union  was  invalid.  The  validation 
takes  place  at  the  moment  of  granting  this  favor. 
The  retroaction,  however,  is  to  be  understood  to  reach 
back  to  the  beginning  of  the  marriage,  unless  it  is 
expressly  stated  otherwise  in  the  rescript.  The  dis 
pensation  from  renewing  the  consent  can  also  be  given 


130         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

unknown   either   to   one   or  to   both   parties    (1138). 

Any  marriage  contracted  with  a  consent  of  both 
parties  that  would  naturally  suffice,  but  which  is 
juridically  ineffective  on  account  of  a  diriment  im 
pediment  of  ecclesiastical  law,  or  on  account  of  a 
defect  in  the  prescribed  form,  can  be  validated  by  the 
sanatio  in  radice,  provided  the  consent  perseveres. 
But  the  Church  does  not  validate  a  marriage  con 
tracted  with  an  impediment  of  the  natural  or  the 
divine  law  with  a  sanatio  in  radice,  even  though  the 
impediment  ceases  afterwards,  not  even  from  the  mo 
ment  of  the  cessation  of  the  impediment  (1139). 

If  either  in  both  or  in  one  party  the  consent  has 
ceased  the  marriage  cannot  be  validated  by  a  sanatio 
in  radice.  This  holds  not  only  when  there  was  no 
consent  from  the  beginning,  but  also  when  it  was  first 
given  and  then  revoked.  But  if  consent  was  wanting 
in  the  beginning  and  was  given  later  on  the  sanatio 
in  radice  can  be  applied  from  the  moment  that  con 
sent  was  given  (1140).  The  sanatio  in  radice  can  be 
granted  only  by  the  Holy  See  (1141). 

318.  Marriage,  Validation  of.  To  validate  a  marriage 
invalidated  by  a  diriment  impediment  it  is  necessary 
either  that  the  impediment  cease  or  is  dispensed,  and 
that  at  least  the  party  conscious  of  the  impediment 
renew  the  consent.  This  renewal  of  consent  is  re 
quired  by  ecclesiastical  law  for  the  validity  of  the 
marriage,  although  both  parties  gave  their  consent  and 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         131 

did  not  revoke  it  afterwards  (1133).  This  renewal 
of  consent  must  be  a  new  act  of  the  will  for  the  mar 
riage  that  is  known  to  have  been  invalid  from  the 
beginning  (1134).  If  the  impediment  is  public,  the 
consent  must  be  renewed  by  both  parties  in  the  form 
prescribed  by  law.  If  it  is  occult  and  known  to  both 
parties,  it  suffices  that  the  consent  be  renewed  privately 
and  secretly  by  both  parties.  If  it  is  occult  and 
known  only  to  one  party,  it  suffices  that  the  party  who 
knew  of  the  impediment,  privately  and  secretly  renews 
the  consent,  provided  the  other  party  has  not  retracted 
the  consent  (1135). 

Marriage  which  is  invalid  on  account  of  want  of 
consent  is  validated  if  the  party  who  did  not  consent 
does  now  give  the  consent,  provided  the  consent  of 
the  other  party  perseveres.  If  the  defect  of  consent 
was  merely  internal,  it  is  sufficient  that  the  party  who 
did  not  consent  now  gives  consent  by  an  internal  act. 
If  the  want  of  consent  was  also  manifested  externally, 
it  is  necessary  to  renew  consent  externally,  either  in 
the  form  prescribed  by  law,  in  case  the  want  of  con 
sent  was  public,  or  in  some  private  and  secret,  but  out 
ward  manner,  if  the  want  of  consent  was  occult 
(1136).  Marriage,  which  is  null  and  void  on  account 
of  want  of  the  prescribed  form,  must  be  validated  by 
contracting  it  according  to  the  prescribed  form  (1137). 

319.  Marriage  with  Non=Baptized.    A  marriage  con 
tracted  between  a  person  not  baptized  and  a  per- 


132          A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

son  baptized  in  the  Catholic  Church,  or  converted 
from  heresy  or  schism,  is  invalid.  If  a  party  was 
commonly  held  to  be  baptized  when  the  marriage  was 
contracted,  or  if  the  baptism  was  doubtful,  the  validity 
of  such  a  marriage  must  be  upheld  until  it  is  proved 
with  certainty  that  one  party  was  baptized  and  the 
other  was  not  (1070).  All  that  has  been  said  above 
on  mixed  marriages  must  likewise  be  applied  to  mar 
riages  where  there  is  the  impediment  of  disparity  of 
worship  (1071). 

320.  Mary.     All  the  faithful  should  honor  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary  with  filial  affection     (1276). 

321.  Masons.     Catholics   who    join   the    Masons    incur 
excommunication  reserved  to  the  Holy  See  (2335). 

322.  Mass,  Celebration  of.     Only  priests  can  celebrate 
Mass  (802).     They  must  celebrate  Mass  several  times 
in  the  year  (805).    Without  special  permission  they 
can  say  Mass  only  once  a  day  with  the  exception  of 
Christmas  and  the  feast  of  All  Souls  (806,  1).     They 
must  be  free  from  mortal  sin  (807)  and  fasting  from 
midnight  to  celebrate  worthily   (808).     They  should 
have  a  server  (813,  1)  who  is  not  a  woman  (813,  2). 
They  should  wear  the  proper  vestments  without  skull 
cap  or  ring  (811)  and  without  assistant  priest  (812). 
They  must  use  unleavened  bread  and  natural  wine, 
with  a  few  drops  of  water   (814,  815).     They  must 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         133 

use  the  liturgical  language  of  their  rite,  follow  the 
rubrics  closely  without  adding  prayers  or  ceremonies 
(818).  They  should  celebrate  on  a  consecrated  altar 
and  in  a  church  or  oratory  (822,  1).  They  should 
not  begin  earlier  than  an  hour  before  twilight,  nor 
later  than  an  hour  after  noon  (821).  They  cannot 
celebrate  in  a  desecrated  church.  They  must  cease 
instantly  if  the  church  is  violated  during  Mass  before 
the  beginning  of  the  Canon,  otherwise  after  the  Com 
munion  (1173).  A  strange  priest  in  good  standing 
who  is  known  or  has  his  celebret  may  say  Mass  in 
any  church  (804). 

323.  Mass,  Hearing  of.     The  faithful  are  bound  to  hear 
Mass  on   all   Sundays   and   Holy-Days  of   obligation 
(1248).     They  fulfill  the  obligation  by  hearing  Mass 
according  to  any   Catholic  rite  in  any  place  but  a 
private   oratory    (1249).     Seminarians   should    assist 
daily  at  Mass  (1367,  1).    Religious  superiors  should 
make  provision  for  their  subjects  to  hear  Mass  daily 
(595,  1,  2). 

324.  Mass  pro  Populo.     The  Bishop  must  say  Mass  for 
the  people  on  all  Sundays  and  holy-days,  even  on  the 
holy-days  that  have   been   suppressed    (339,   1).    A 
pastor  must  say  Mass  for  his  people  the  same  as  the 
Bishop;  a  quasi-pastor,  a  Vicar  and  a  Prefect  Apos 
tolic  must  say  Mass  for  the  people  at  least  on  Christ 
mas,  Epiphany,  Easter,  Ascension,  Pentecost,  Corpus 


134         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

Christi,  Immaculate  Conception,  Assumption,  St. 
Joseph,  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  and  All  Saints  (306). 
Assistants  are  not  bound  to  say  Mass  for  the  people 
(475,  2;  476,  6). 

325.  Master  of  Novices.  The  novice-master  is  placed 
in  charge  of  the  novitiate.  He  must  be  at  least  thirty- 
five  years  old,  at  least  ten  years  professed,  and  known 
for  his  prudence,  charity,  piety  and  regular  observ 
ance.  In  clerical  religious  communities  he  must  be 
a  priest.  If  circumstances  require  it  he  may  have  a 
sub-master,  who  shall  be  under  his  authority  in  the 
management  of  the  novitiate.  The  sub-master  must 
be  at  least  thirty  years  old  and  five  years  professed, 
and  possess  other  necessary  and  useful  qualifications. 
Both  must  be  free  from  all  offices  and  responsibilities 
that  would  interfere  with  the  care  and  government 
of  the  novices  (559).  The  master  and  sub-master  of 
novices  shall  be  elected  according  to  the  constitu 
tions,  and,  if  these  fix  the  term  of  office,  the  master 
and  sub-master  should  not  be  removed  from  office 
during  their  term,  except  for  a  grave  and  just  cause. 
They  may  be  reelected  (560). 

The  novice-master  has  the  right  and  duty  to  pro 
vide  for  the  novices  of  the  institute  and  to  govern 
the  novitiate.  All  others  are  forbidden  to  interfere, 
excepting  superiors  with  authority  from  the  constitu 
tions  and  the  Visitor.  Both  master  and  novices,  how 
ever,  are  subject  to  the  local  superior  in  the  general 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          135 

discipline  of  the  house.  The  novice  is  subject  to  the 
master  and  to  the  superiors  of  the  Order  and  must 
obey  them  (561).  The  novice-master  has  the  serious 
responsibility  of  instructing  the  novices  zealously  in 
the  practices  of  the  religious  life  according  to  the 
constitutions  and  the  rules  of  Canon  565  (562).  Dur 
ing  the  year  of  the  novitiate  the  master  of  novices 
reports  the  conduct  of  the  individual  novices  to  the 
Chapter  or  to  the  major  superior,  as  the  constitutions 
direct  (563). 

As  far  as  possible  the  novitiate  must  be  separated 
from  that  part  of  the  house  occupied  by  the  professed 
members,  and,  without  a  special  reason  and  the  per 
mission  of  the  superior  or  the  novice-master,  they  shall 
have  no  communication  with  the  professed,  nor  they 
with  the  novices.  Lay-novices  shall  have  a  special 
place  assigned  to  them  (564).  The  special  object  of 
the  year's  novitiate  should  be,  under  the  direction 
of  the  master  of  novices,  to  form  the  minds  of  the 
novices,  by  the  study  of  the  rule  and  constitutions, 
by  meditation  and  assiduous  prayer,  to  learn  what 
pertains  to  the  vows  and  what  to  the  virtues  of  the 
religious  life,  and  how  to  extirpate  the  very  seed  of 
vice,  how  to  curb  the  wandering  of  the  mind,  and 
how  to  acquire  virtue  by  suitable  practice.  Lay- 
novices  should,  besides,  be  thoroughly  instructed  in 
Christian  doctrine.  For  this  reason  at  least  one  spe 
cial  instruction  should  be  given  them  every  week 
(565) .  The  master  of  novices  and  the  sub-master  shall 


136         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

not  hear  the  confessions  of  their  novices,  dwelling 
with  them  in  the  same  house,  excepting  in  particular 
cases  where  the  novices  for  grave  and  urgent  reasons 
request  it  (891). 

326.  Master,   Spiritual.     During  the  entire  course  of 
studies  the  religious  shall  be  under  the  special  care 
of  a  prefect  or  spiritual  master,  who  shall  lead  them 
on  in  the  religious  life  by  timely  admonitions  and 
exhortations.     This  prefect  or  spiritual  master  should 
have  the  same  qualifications  as  Canon  559  prescribes 
for  the  master  of  novices  (588,  1-2). 

327.  Medicine.    Without   an    Apostolic    indult    clerics 
shall  not  practise  medicine  or  surgery  (139,  2). 

328.  Meditation.     The  clergy  should  make  a  meditation 
each  day   (125,  2).    Religious  should  meditate  daily 
(595,  1,  1).    Novices  should  be  taught  to  meditate 
(565).     Seminarians     should     meditate     every     day 
(1367,  1). 

329.  Metropolitan.     (See  Archbishop.) 

330.  Midwives.    Midwives  should  know  how  to  baptize 
correctly  (74?).     They  are  excused  from  testifying  in 
court  on  professional  matters  (1755,  2,  1). 

331.  Military  Service.     Clerics  shall  not  volunteer  for 
military  service  unless  they  do  so  with  the  permission 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         137 

of  their  Ordinary  in  countries  where  they  are  forced 
to  serve,  in  order  the  sooner  to  put  in  their  period 
of  service.  Clerics  must  not  take  part  in  internal 
revolts  and  disturbances  or  help  them  in  any  way. 
Clerics  forfeit  their  clerical  standing  who  volunteer 
for  military  service  in  violation  of  this  law  (141). 

332.  Minister.     Catholics    who    marry   before    a    non- 
Catholic  minister  are  excommunicated  (2319,  1,  1). 

333.  Missions.     Catholic  missions  for  the  spread  of  the 
faith  in  heathen  lands  are  in  charge  of  the  Congre 
gation  of  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith   (252).     The 
Ordinaries  should  insist  on  the  pastors  having  a  mis 
sion  given  to  their  parishioners  at  least  once  in  ten 
years.     All  pastors,  including  those  of  Religious  Or 
ders,  are  held  to  obey  the  Ordinary's  regulations  con 
cerning  these  missions  (1349).     Local  Ordinaries  and 
pastors  should  interest  themselves  in  the  welfare  of 
the  souls  of  non-Catholics  in  their  dioceses  and  par 
ishes.     In  other  territories  the  entire  care  for  the  mis 
sions  among  non-Catholics  is  exclusively  reserved  to 
the  Holy  See  (1350). 

334.  Mixed  Religion.     (See  Marriage,  Mixed.) 

335.  Modernism.     The  rules  and  regulations  enacted  by 
Pius  X  concerning  the  oath  against  Modernism  shall 
remain  in  force  until  the  Holy  See  shall  ordain  other 
wise.     (Ada  Apost.  Sedis,  Vol.  X,  page  136.) 


138         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

336.  Monition.     A  monition  is  a  penal  remedy  (2306, 
1).     After  having  made  an  investigation  the  Ordinary 
shall  admonish  a  person  who  stays  in  the  proximate 
occasion  of  committing  an  offence,  or  against  whom 
there  is  a  grave  suspicion  of  having  committed  an 
offence.     The  monition  may  be  made  by  the  Ordinary 
in  person  or  by  any  person  delegated  by  him  (2307). 

337.  Monk.     A  religious  man  with  solemn  vows  is  a 
monk  (488,  2). 

338.  Month.     In  law  a  month  means  a  period  of  thirty 
days  (32). 

339.  Moral  Persons.     (See  Legal  Persons.) 

340.  Morals.     Doctrines  on  morals  are  guarded  by  the 
Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office  (247). 

341.  Mortgage.    No     ecclesiastical     property    can    be 
mortgaged  without  permission  of  the  legitimate  su 
perior  (1538). 

342.  Motu   Proprio.     A   rescript   prefaced  with  Motu 
Proprio  is  valid  even  if  the  petition  concealed  some 
of  the  truth  which  should  have  been  expressed  (45). 

343.  Music.     The  liturgical  laws  concerning  sacred  mu 
sic  in  church  shall  be  observed  (1264,  1). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         139 

344.  Mutes.     Mutes  can  gain  the  indulgences  attached 
to  the  recitation  of  public  prayers  by  assisting  with 
the  faithful  at  the  services  and  raising  their  minds 
and  hearts  to  God.     It  is  sufficient  for  them  to  say 
their  private  prayers  mentally,  by  signs,  or  by  perus 
ing  them  with  their  eyes  (936). 

345.  Name.     A  Christian  name  should  be  given  in  bap 
tism.     If  the  parents  neglect  this  duty,  the  pastor 
should  supply  a  name  and  enter  both  on  the  records 

(761). 

346.  Negligence.    Negligence  of  the  Bishop  in  making 
the  visitation  of  the  diocese  is  to  be  reported  to  the 
Holy   See  by  the  Archbishop    (274,   5).     Negligence 
of  a  pastor  is  to  be  corrected  by  the  Bishop.     He 
shall  admonish,  correct,   punish,   and  finally  remove 
him     (2182-2185).     Clerics    in    major    orders    who 
gravely  neglect  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Church 
shall  be  admonished  and  suspended  according  to  the 
gravity  of  their  guilt  (2378).     He  who  cooperates  in 
a  crime  merely  by  neglecting  his  duty  is  held  respon 
sible  to  a  degree  proportionate  to  his  obligation  of 
preventing  the  crime  (2209,  6). 

347.  Non=Catholics.     Pastors  should  interest  themselves 
in  the  souls  of  non-Catholics  in  their  parishes  (1350, 1) . 
Non-Catholics  cannot  be  accepted  as  postulants  (542, 
1),  nor  admitted  into  pious  confraternities  (693,  1), 


140         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

nor  ordained  priests  (987,  1).  The  blessings  of  the 
Church  may  be  given  them  to  obtain  for  them  health 
and  the  gift  of  faith  (1149).  The  exorcisms  may  like 
wise  be  read  over  them  (1152).  (See  Marriage,  Dis 
pensations.) 

348.  Notary.     The  chancellor  is  a  notary  by  his  very 
office  (372).     The  Bishop  may  also  appoint  other  no 
taries  whose  signature  will  be  recognized  by  the  courts 
of  the  Church.     He  may  appoint  a  notary  for  all  acts 
or  for  specified  acts  or  occasions.     He  may  also  ap 
point  laymen  as  notaries,  if  clerics  are  not  available, 
but  in  criminal  cases  of  the  clergy  the  notary  must 
be  a  priest  (373).     The  office  of  a  notary  is:  (1)  to 
write  the  acts  and  transactions  in  judicial  proceedings, 
(2)  faithfully  to  consign  to  writing  the  proceedings, 
adding  place,  day,  month,  and  year,  and  his  signa 
ture,  (3)  to  show  to  those  who  have  a  right  to  see  them 
the  acts  and  documents  on  file  and  to  attest  that  copies 
agree  with   the   original.     The   notary   cannot   write 
acts  outside  his  diocese  nor  for  affairs  foreign  to  his 
appointment  (374). 

349.  Novitiate.     (See  Master  of  Novices.)     As  far  as 
possible  the  novitiate  must  be  separated  from  that  part 
of  the  house  where  the  professed  live,  and  without 
special  reason  and  the  permission  of  the  superior  or 
the  master  of  novices  these  shall  have  no  communica 
tion  with  the  professed  religious,  nor  those  with  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         141 

novices  (564).  (See  Impediments  to  Religion.)  The 
right  to  admit  candidates  to  the  novitiate  and  to  sub 
sequent  profession,  both  temporary  and  perpetual,  be 
longs  to  the  major  superiors  with  the  vote  of  the  coun 
cil  of  the  community,  according  to  the  regulations 
of  the  particular  constitutions  of  each  Order  or  Con 
gregation  (543). 

350.  Novitiate  Begins.     The  novitiate  begins  with'  the 
reception  of  the  habit,  or  in  such  other  way  as  pre 
scribed  by  the  constitutions  (553). 

351.  Novitiate,   Compensation   for.     No   compensation 
can  be  demanded  from  a  postulant  or  a  novice  for 
expenses  incurred  unless  the  constitutions  so  provide, 
or  it  is  expressly  agreed  that  the  postulant  or  novice 
on  entering  should  pay  something  for  food  and  cloth 
ing  (570,  1).     Whatever  the  applicant  brought  along 
and  has  not  worn  out  shall  be  returned  to  him,  if, 
instead  of  making  his  profession,  he  leaves  the  con 
vent  (570,  2). 

352.  Novitiate,  Confessor  of.     (See  Confessor  of  Re 
ligious.) 

353.  Novitiate,    Disposal   of   Property    During.     If   a 

novice  renounces  or  disposes  of  his  benefices  or  prop 
erty  in  any  way  during  the  novitiate  this  renunciation 
or  disposition  is  not  only  illicit  but  invalid  by  law 


142         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

(568).  Before  taking  simple  vows,  whether  tempo 
rary  or  perpetual,  the  novice  must  cede  the  adminis 
tration  of  his  temporal  goods,  their  use  and  revenues, 
for  the  time  he  is  bound  by  vow,  to  any  person  of  his 
choice,  unless  the  constitutions  of  his  Order  make 
other  provision  (569,  1).  If  this  renunciation  or  dis 
position  was  omitted  because  the  novice  had  no  prop 
erty  at  the  time  but  acquired  some  afterwards,  or  if 
he  disposed  of  what  he  had  and  acquired  more  after 
wards,  he  shall  dispose  of  its  administration  according 
to  the  preceding  paragraph,  notwithstanding  his  vow 
(569,  2).  Before  taking  their  temporary  vows  novices 
in  religious  Congregations  may  also  dispose  by  testa 
ment  of  the  property  they  possess  or  may  acquire,  to 
any  one  they  wish  (569). 

354.  Novitiate,  Dowry.  In  monasteries  of  women  with 
solemn  vows  the  postulant  must  bring  the  dowry  re 
quired  by  the  constitutions  or  determined  by  lawful 
custom  (547,  1).  This  dowry  must  be  given  to  the 
monastery  before  the  reception  of  the  habit,  or  at 
least  made  certain  in  a  way  recognized  by  civil  law 
(547,  2).  In  Congregations  of  religious  women  the 
existing  custom  concerning  the  dowry  shall  be  ob 
served  (547,  3).  If  there  is  question  of  a  community 
with  papal  law  the  prescribed  dowry  cannot  be  re 
mitted  in  whole  or  in  part  without  an  indult  from 
the  Holy  See.  In  a  diocesan  Congregation  the  Ordi- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         143 

nary  can  grant  this  permission  (547,  4).  At  the 
death  of  the  religious  the  dowry  is  acquired  irrevocably 
by  the  monastery  or  religious  Congregation,  even 
though  she  had  taken  but  temporary  vows  (548). 

After  the  profession  of  a  religious  her  dowry  is  to 
be  placed  by  the  superioress  and  her  council,  and  with 
the  consent  of  the  Ordinary  and  regular  superior,  if 
the  convent  is  dependent  on  him,  in  a  safe,  lawful  and 
fruitful    investment.     It   is    absolutely    forbidden    to 
spend  the  dowry  in  any  way  before  the  death  of  the 
sister,  even  in  building  a  convent  or  reducing  a  debt 
(549).     The  dowry  must  be  carefully  administered  at 
the  monastery,  at  the  habitual  residence  of  the  Mother 
General,  or  at  the  provincial  motherhouse   (550,  1). 
The  Ordinary  shall  diligently  watch  over  the  security 
of  religious  dowries  in  his  diocese,  and  demand  an 
account  of  them  especially  at  the  time  of  the  visitation 
(550,  2).     If,  for  any  reason,  a  sister  of  solemn  or 
simple  vows  leaves  the  Order  her  dowry  must  be  re 
turned  to  her  entirely  without  the  interest  that  may 
already  have  matured   (551,  1).     But  if  a  professed 
sister  goes  over  to  another  Order  by  an  indult  from 
the  Holy  See,  the  new  Order  has  the  right  to  the 
income  from  the  dowry  during  the  novitiate,  and  upon 
profession  the  dowry  itself  must  be  turned  over  to  the 
new  Order.     If  she  is  transferred  to  another  monastery 
of  the  same  Order  the  dowry  belongs  to  that  monastery 
from  the  time  of  her  transition  (551,  2). 


144         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

355.  Novitiate,  End  of.     The  novice  is  free  to  leave  the 
convent,  and  the  superiors  or  the  chapter  are  free  to 
dismiss  the  novice,  for  any  just  cause  specified  by 
the  constitutions  without -mentioning  the  cause  of  dis 
missal  to  the  novice   (571,  1).     At  the  conclusion  of 
the  novitiate  the  novice   is  to  be  admitted  to  pro 
fession  if  found  worthy,  otherwise  he  is  to  be  dis 
missed.     If  there  still  remains  some  doubt  of  his  fit 
ness  the  major  superiors  may  extend  the  time  of  his 
probation,  but  not  beyond  six  months  (571,  2). 

356.  Novitiate,  Essentials.     Besides  freedom  from  in 
validating  impediments,  the  following  points  are  re 
quired  for  a  valid  novitiate:   (1)  the  candidate  must 
have  completed  his  fifteenth  year  on  entering,  (2)  he 
must  stay  in  the  novitiate  for  one   continuous   and 
complete  year,   (3)  he  must  live  in  the  house  of  the 
novitiate.     If  a  longer  time  is  prescribed  in  the  con 
stitutions  than  a  year  it  is  not  required  for  the  validity 
of  the  profession,  unless  the  constitutions  expressly 
state  the  contrary  (555). 

357.  Novitiate,  House  of.     The  house  of  the  novitiate 
shall  be  erected  according  to  the  constitutions.    But 
in  Orders  and  Congregations  approved  by  Rome  the 
permission  of  the  Holy  See  is  required  for  the  erection 
of  the  novitiate  (554,  1).     As  a  rule  there  cannot  be 
several  novitiates  in  the  same  province,  if  the  organiza 
tion  is  divided  into  provinces.     If  there  should  be 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          145 

grave  reasons  for  having  several  novitiates  a  special 
permission  must  be  obtained  of  the  Holy  See  (554,  2). 

358.  Novitiate,   Interruption   of.     (See  Interruption.) 

359.  Novitiate,  Investiture,  Profession.     At  least  two 
months  in   advance  the  superioress  must  notify  the 
Ordinary  that  a  reception,  or  a  profession  of  tempo 
rary  or  perpetual,  of  solemn  or  of  simple  vows,  is  to 
take  place  (552,  1).     At  least  thirty  days  before  the 
reception  or  profession  the  Ordinary,  or  a  priest  dele 
gated  by  him,  shall  examine  each  of  those  to  be  re 
ceived  into  the  novitiate,  or  admitted  to  profession, 
whether  she  enters  the  novitiate,  or  makes  or  renews 
her  profession  of  her  own  free  will  (552,  2). 

360.  Novitiate,  Life  in.     During  the  entire  year  of  the 
novitiate  the  novice  shall  wear  the  habit  prescribed 
by  the  constitutions  unless  the  peculiar  circumstances 
of  a  place  demand  otherwise  (557).    In  religious  com 
munities  where  there  are  two  classes  of  novices,  the 
novitiate  made  for  one  class  is  not  valid  for  another 
(558). 

361.  Novitiate,  Master  of.     (See  Master  of  Novices.) 

362.  Novitiate,  Privileges  of.     The  novices  enjoy  all 
privileges  and  spiritual  favors  granted  to  the  Order  or 
Congregation.    If  they  die  as  novices  they  have  a 


146         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

right  to  the  suffrages  prescribed  for  professed  mem 
bers.  But  they  shall  not  be  promoted  to  orders  dur 
ing  the  novitiate  (567). 

363.  Novitiate,  Retreats    in.    Before    they   begin   the 
novitiate  the  postulants  shall  make  a  retreat  for  at  least 
eight  complete  days   (541).     Before  taking  vows  the 
novices  shall  make  a  retreat  for  at  least  eight  full 
days   (571). 

364.  Novitiate,  Testimonials  for.     In  every  religious 
community  the   aspirants  before  they   are   admitted 
must  without  exception  submit  certificates  of  Baptism 
and  Confirmation   (544,  1).     In  Orders  and  Congre 
gations  of  men  the  applicants  must,  besides,  procure 
testimonial  letters  from   the   Bishop   of  their  birth 
place  as  also  from  all  other  Bishops  in  whose  dioceses 
they  have  lived  for  more  than  one  morally  continuous 
year  after  their  completed  fourteenth  year  of   age. 
Any  privilege  exempting  from  this  obligation  is  re 
voked  (544,2). 

If  there  is  question  of  admitting  those  who  have 
been  in  a  seminary  or  college,  or  in  the  postulate  or 
novitiate  of  another  Order  or  Congregation,  the  tes 
timonials  of  the  rector  of  the  seminary  or  college, 
after  consulting  with  the  Ordinary,  or  of  the  major 
religious  superior  are  required  in  addition  to  the  tes 
timonials  spoken  of  in  the  preceding  paragraph 
(544,  3).  For  the  admission  of  clerics  there  are  re- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          147 

quired  only  the  testimonials  of  ordination  and  of  the 
bishops  in  whose  dioceses  they  have  lived  since  ordi 
nation  for  more  than  one  morally  continuous  year, 
as  also  of  the  rector  of  the  seminary  where  they 
studied  (544,  4). 

A  professed  religious,  who  by  permission  of  the  Holy 
See  joins  another  Order,  needs  only  the  testimonials 
of  the  major  superior  of  the  former  Order  (544,  5). 
In  addition  to  these  testimonials  the  major  superiors, 
who  have  the  right  to  receive  applicants,  may  demand 
of  them  such  other  testimonials  as  seem  necessary  or 
useful  to  their  purpose  (544,  6).  Women  should  be 
received  only  after  accurate  investigation  as  to  their 
character  and  disposition  has  been  made.  In  case 
they  have  attended  some  boarding  school  the  testi 
monial  of  the  directress  of  the  school  is  required 
(544,  7). 

He  who  has  to  write  the  testimonials  prescribed  by 
these  canons  shall  issue  them  within  three  months  from 
the  day  they  are  asked.  He  shall  not  give  them  to 
the  applicant,  however,  but  to  the  religious  superiors 
and  shall  append  his  seal.  In  case  of  seminarians, 
college  students,  and  former  postulants  or  novices  in 
another  Order,  the  superior  or  rector  shall  confirm 
his  testimonial  by  oath  (545,  1).  If  he,  of  whom 
testimonials  are  requested,  thinks  he  cannot  answer 
for  serious  reasons,  he  shall  explain  his  conduct  to 
the  Holy  See  within  three  months  (545,  2).  If 
those  who  are  asked  for  testimonials  answer  that 


148         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

the  applicant  is  not  sufficiently  known  to  them 
the  religious  superior  shall  try  to  obtain  the  in 
formation  from  other  reliable  sources.  If  they  make 
no  reply  the  superiors  shall  inform  the  Holy 
See  about  the  failure  to  receive  a  reply  (545,  3), 
after  they  have  instituted  a  diligent  investigation 
even  by  secret  inquiry.  The  persons  thus  consulted 
are  gravely  bound  in  conscience  to  tell  the  truth  in 
these  testimonials  about  the  origin,  morals,  talents, 
character,  reputation  and  studies  of  the  candidate, 
whether  he  has  incurred  any  censure,  irregularity 
or  other  canonical  impediment,  whether  his  family 
needs  his  help,  and,  finally,  if  he  has  been  in  a  novi 
tiate,  seminary  or  college,  why  he  was  dismissed,  or 
why  he  left  of  his  own  accord  (545,  4).  All  who 
receive  the  above  information  are  strictly  bound  not 
to  reveal  to  any  one  the  information  they  have  re 
ceived  and  the  persons  who  sent  it  (546). 

365.  Nullity  of  Marriage.     (See  Marriage.) 

366.  Nullity    of    Religious    Profession.     (See   Profes 
sion.  ) 

367.  Nun.    A  religious  woman  with  solemn  vows  is  a 
nun  (488,7). 

368.  Nuptial    Blessing.     The   nuptial  blessing   can   be 
given  only  in  Holy  Mass  with  the  observance  of  spe- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          149 

cial  rubrics.  The  pastor  should  see  that  the  couple 
receives  it.  It  can  be  given  them  also  after  they  have 
lived  in  marriage  for  a  long  time  (1101,  1).  It  can  be 
bestowed  only  by  a  priest  who  can  validly  and  licitly 
assist  at  marriage  (1101,  2).  It  cannot  be  given 
during  Advent  or  Lent  (1108,  1),  without  the  special 
permission  of  the  Ordinary  (1108,  2).  A  woman  who- 
has  once  received  the  nuptial  blessing  cannot  receive 
it  again  in  subsequent  marriages  (1143). 

369.  Oath.     An  oath  is  the  invocation  of  the  divine  name 
in  witness  of  the  truth.     It  cannot  be  taken  except  with 
truth,  judgment,  and  justice  (1316,  1).     It  cannot  be 
taken  by  proxy  (1316,  2).     Whoever  freely  swears  to 
do  something  is  bound  by  religion  to  do  it  (1317,  1). 
An  oath  extorted  by  grave  violence  or  fear  is  valid, 
but  may  be  dispensed  from  by  an  ecclesiastical  su 
perior  (1317,  2).     An  oath  that  was  freely  taken,  and 
includes  the  renunciation   of  some   private   good   or 
right,  must  be  kept  unless  it  would  lead  to  the  loss 
of  one's  soul  (1317,  3).     A  promissory  oath  that  di 
rectly  involves  harm  to  others,  to  the  common  weal, 
to  the  eternal  salvation  of  the  person  promising,  is 
invalid  (1318).     Whoever  has  the  power  to  dispense 
from  vows  may  also  dispense  from  oaths  (1320).    An 
oath  must  be  strictly  interpreted  according  to  law  and 
the  intention  of  the  person  taking  it  (1321). 

370.  Obedience  of  the  Clergy.     (See  Clerics.) 


150         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

371.  Ocean.    Any  duly  authorized  priest  may  hear  con 
fessions  on  the  ocean   (883).     The  privilege  to  cele 
brate  everywhere  does  not  include  permission  to  say 
Mass  on  the  ocean  (822).     Cardinals  and  Bishops  may 
say  Mass  on  the  ocean  (239,  8;  349,  1). 

372.  Offences.     An  offence  is  an  external  and  morally 
imputable  violation  of  a  law  or  precept  to  which  a 
canonical  penalty  is  attached  (2195).     The  quality  of 
the  offence  is  measured  by  the  gravity  of  the  law 
violated,  by  the  malice  of  the  act,  and  by  the  harm 
done   (2196).    An  offence  may  be  public  or  occult, 
notorious   by   fact   or   by   law    (2197).     An   offence 
against  the  laws  of  the  Church  is  justly  punished  by 
the  Church  (2198). 

373.  Office.     (See  Divine  Office.) 

374.  Office,    Ecclesiastical.     The    office    imposed    on    a 
cleric  by  the  Bishop  must  be  accepted  and  faithfully 
attended  to  until  the  Bishop  relieves  him  (128).     An 
ecclesiastical  office  is  a  spiritual  employment    (145). 
It  is  obtained  by  appointment   (147).     If  it  has  the 
care  of  souls  attached  to  it,  it  can  be  given  only  to  a 
priest  (154).     It  should  not  be  given  to  relatives  or 
favorites  (157). 

375.  Oils,  Holy.     The  holy  oils  are  blessed  by  the  Bishop 
on   Holy   Thursday.     They  must  be   renewed   every 
year.     A  small  quantity  of  olive  oil  may  be  added  to 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         151 

make  them  last  longer  (734).  The  pastor  must  obtain 
them  from  the  Bishop  and  keep  them  in  a  safe  place 
under  lock  and  key.  He  may  keep  them  in  the  house 
for  a  good  reason  approved  by  the  Ordinary  (735). 

376.  Oratory.  An  oratory  is  a  place  destined  for  divine 
worship.  It  is  public  if  it  is  accessible  for  all  the 
faithful  to  worship  there;  semi-public  if  it  is  erected 
for  the  convenience  of  a  community ;  private  or  domes 
tic  if  erected  in  a  private  house  for  the  use  of  an  in 
dividual  or  family  (1188) .  The  oratories  in  the  homes 
of  Cardinals  and  Bishops  have  all  the  privileges  of 
semi-public  oratories  (1189).  Chapels  erected  in 
cemeteries  by  private  individuals  have  the  nature  of 
private  oratories  (1190).  Public  oratories  are  classed 
as  churches  in  law  (1191).  Semi-public  oratories  can 
not  be  erected  without  the  permission  of  the  Ordinary 
(1192),  but  when  erected  all  ceremonies  not  forbidden 
by  the  rubrics  or  the  Ordinary  may  be  carried  out  in 
them  (1193).  In  private  oratories  in  cemeteries  the 
Ordinary  may  permit  several  Masses  to  be  habitually 
celebrated.  In  private  oratories  in  private  homes  he 
may  permit  a  Mass  only  on  some  extraordinary  occa 
sion  (1194).  Private  oratories,  which  have  received 
an  indult  from  the  Holy  See  to  have  Mass,  may  have 
one  Mass  daily,  excepting  the  greater  feasts  of  the 
Church,  but  no  other  ecclesiastical  services.  The  Ordi 
nary  may  allow  this  Mass  even  on  the  greater  feasts 
(1195).  Private  oratories  cannot  be  consecrated  or 


152         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

blessed  like  churches.  Private  and  semi-public  ora 
tories  need  not  be  blessed.  They  may  be  blessed  with 
the  blessing  of  a  place  or  a  house.  They  must  be  re 
served  exclusively  for  divine  services  (1196). 

377.  Orders.     The  power  of  Orders,  which  has  been  at 
tached  to  an  office  by  the  legitimate  ecclesiastical  su 
perior,  or  has  been  committed  to  a  person  by  him, 
cannot  be  delegated  to  others  unless  the  law  or  an 
indult  explicitly  allows  delegation  (210).     The  Sacra 
ment  of  Orders  distinguishes  the  clergy  from  the  laity 
(948). 

378.  Ordinary.     An  Ordinary  is  any  dignitary  in  the 
Church  who   exercises   jurisdiction   in   virtue   of   his 
office.     He  may  be  Pope,  Bishop,  Abbot  Nullius,  and 
their  vicars  general,  administrator,  vicar  and  prefect 
apostolic,   and  those  who   succeed   them   in   time    of 
vacancy,   or  the  major  superiors  in  exempt   clerical 
organizations  (198). 

379.  Ordination.     Ordination  places  clerics  in  the  de 
grees  of  the  power  of  orders  (109),  and  distinguishes 
them  from  the  laity  (948).     It  must  be  conferred  by 
the  Bishop  of  the  cleric,  or  with  his  dimissorial  letters 
(955,  1).    Religious  are  promoted  to  Orders  under  the 
title  of  community  life    (587,   1).     A  baptized  man 
can  validly  receive  Orders,  but  to  receive  Orders  licitly 
the  candidate  must  have  the  qualifications  required  by 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         153 

the   sacred   canons   and   be   free   from  irregularities 

(968). 

380.  Ordination,  Qualifications  for.     The  Bishop  must 
not  ordain  any  one  of  whose  fitness  he  is  not  morally 
certain  (973).     Subdeacons  must  have  completed  their 
twenty-first  year,   deacons   their   twenty-second,    and 
priests  their  twenty-fourth  (975).     The  student  must 
have  begun  his  theology  to  become  a  cleric,  have  nearly 
completed  his  third  year  in  it  for  subdeaconship,  have 
begun  his  fourth  year  for  deaconship,  and  have  half 
finished  it  for  priesthood  (976).     The  intervals  must 
be  observed  in  conferring  the  Orders  (978)   and  the 
major  orders  must  be  conferred  with  a  canonical  title 
(974,  1,  7). 

381.  Ordination,     Requisites     for.     Candidates     must 
manifest  their  intention  of  receiving  Orders  to  the 
Bishop  or  his  representative  before  the  time  of  ordi 
nation  (992)  and  have  the  following  testimonials: 

(1)  of  Baptism,  Confirmation,  tonsure,  and  of  the 
last  Order  received; 

(2)  of  studies  required  for  the  various  Orders; 

(3)  of  good  moral  standing  from  the  rector  or  priest 
in  charge; 

(4)  of  every  Ordinary  in  whose  diocese  they  could 
have  contracted  a  canonical  impediment ; 

(5)  and  of  the  major  superior  if  the  candidate  is 
a  religious  (993). 


154         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

The  names  of  those  to  be  promoted  to  the  different 
major  Orders  are  to  be  announced  in  their  parish 
churches  unless  they  are  religious  with  perpetual  vows 

(998). 

382.  Organ.     Organ  or  other  music  is  not  allowed  dur 
ing  an  interdict   (2271). 

383.  Orientals.     The  Code  does  not  apply  to  the  Orien 
tals   (1).     They  should  not  confirm  or  be  confirmed 
in  the  Latin  rite,  nor  be  confirmed  by  priests  of  the 
Latin  rite   (782,  4-5).     A  priest  of  the  Oriental  rite 
must  have  a  testimonial  of  the  Sacred  Congregation 
of  the  Oriental  Rite  to  say  Mass  in  a  church  of  the 
Latin  rite    (804,  1).     Orientals  may  be  absolved  by 
priests  of  the  Latin  rite   (881,  1).     A  Latin  Bishop 
needs  the  permission  of  the  Holy  See  to  ordain  a  sub 
ject  of  the  Oriental  rite  (955,  2).     With  the  permis 
sion  of  the  Holy  See  a  cleric  of  the  Oriental  rite  may 
receive  the  rest  of  the  Orders  in  the  Latin  rite  (1004). 
Orientals  who  marry  Latins  must  be  married  according 
to  the  Latin  rite   (1099,  1,  3).     To  enter  a  convent 
of  the  Latin  rite  Orientals  need  the  written  permission 
of   the    Sacred    Congregation   for  the    Oriental   Eite 
(542,   2).     Orientals  need  an   authentic  recent  per 
mission  of  the  Sacred  Congregation  for  the  Oriental 
Rite  to  collect  money  in  any  diocese  of  the  Latin  rite 
(622,  4). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         155 

384.  Orphanages.     (See  Institutions.) 

385.  Pallium.     The     pallium    indicates    archiepiscopal 
power.     It  must  be   asked   for  by  the  Metropolitan 
within  three  months  after  his  consecration  or  appoint 
ment  (275).     Before  he  has  received  it  he  cannot  ex 
ercise  Metropolitan  jurisdiction   (276).     He  may  use 
it  at  solemn  pontifical  Mass  in  his  province  (277).     If 
he  loses  it,  or  is  transferred  to  another  Metropolitan 
see,  he  must  obtain  a  new  one    (278).     It  must  be 
buried  with  the  Metropolitan  at  his  death  (279). 

386.  Palls.    Palls  should  be  handled  only  by  clerics  or 
by  those  who  have  the  care  of  them  (1306,  1).     They 
must  be  washed  by  clerics  in  major   Orders  before 
they  are  given  to  the  laity  to  be  washed  (1306,  2). 

387.  Parents.     Parents  must  give  their  children  an  edu 
cation,    and    provide    for    them    temporally    (1113). 
Parents,  guardians  and  masters  must  instruct  those 
in  their  charge  in  the  faith  (1335).     They  should  not 
baptize  their  own  children,  excepting  in  case  of  neces 
sity  (742,  2)  nor  act  as  sponsors  for  them   (765,  3; 
795,  3).     They  shall  judge  of  their  disposition  for 
first  Holy  Communion  (854,  4)  and  answer  for  them 
in  court   (1648).     They  cannot  go  to  the  convent  if 
the  children  need  their  support  (542,  2).     They  may 
choose  the  church  from  which  those  children  are  to  be 


156         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

buried  who  have  not  arrived  at  the  age  of  puberty 
( 1224,  1 ) .     (See  Education  of  Children,  Schools. ) 

388.  Parishes.  Parishes  are  to  be  formed  in  every 
diocese  (216,  1).  They  are  to  be  territorial  and  not 
for  nationalities  or  families  (216,  4).  They  ought  to 
have  a  fixed  and  proportionate  dowry  (1415,  1)  but 
may  be  established  without  a  dowry  if  they  can  obtain 
a  necessary  income  in  some  other  way  (1415,  3) .  They 
are  not  to  be  established  in  churches  of  sisters,  whether 
their  vows  be  simple  or  solemn  (609,  2).  They  ought 
to  be  established  as  immovable  unless  the  Bishop 
thinks  otherwise  (454,  3).  They  ought  to  be  given  to 
the  priest  best  qualified  to  manage  them  (459,  1). 
Every  parish  should  have  a  Confraternity  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  and  a  Confraternity  of  Christian 
Doctrine  (711,  2),  and  its  own  cemetery  unless  the 
Bishop  establishes  one  cemetery  for  all  parishes  in  a 
town  (1208,  1).  They  are  subject  to  Seminary  tax 
(1356,  1).  When  a  vacancy  occurs  it  should  be  filled 
by  the  Bishop  within  six  months  (458).  In  the  mean 
time  he  shall  put  the  parish  in  charge  of  an  adminis 
trator  (472,  1).  A  parish  may  become  vacant  by  the 
resignation,  the  removal,  the  transfer,  and  the  non-resi 
dence  of  the  pastor  (2150,  1;  2153,  3;  2167;  2169). 
If  a  pastor  appeals  to  the  Holy  See,  the  Ordinary 
cannot  definitively  appoint  a  successor  (2146,  3).  If 
a  new  church  is  built  in  a  parish  the  name  of  the  old 
one  must  be  given  it  (1187). 


A  DICTIONAEY  OF  CANON  LAW         157 

389.  Pastors,  Appointments  of.  A  pastor  is  a  priest 
or  a  moral  body  appointed  to  attend  to  the  care  of 
souls  under  the  authority  of  an  Ordinary  (451,  1). 
He  is  the  proper  pastor  of  all  who  have  a  domicile  or 
quasi-domicile  in  his  territory  (94).  When  the  pastor 
is  a  moral  body,  a  vicar  must  be  appointed  for  the 
actual  care  of  souls  (452,  2).  A  pastor  should  be  a 
priest  of  good  habits,  learned,  zealous  and  prudent, 
and  endowed  with  those  other  virtues  and  traits  which 
will  enable  him  to  govern  his  parish  to  the  satisfac 
tion  of  each  and  all  of  the  parishioners  (453) .  Though 
the  appointment  of  all  is  permanent  some  pastors  are 
classed  as  movable  and  others  as  immovable  (454). 
With  the  exception  of  the  parishes  reserved  to  the 
Holy  See  the  right  to  appoint  pastors  belongs  to  the 
Ordinary  (455,  1).  In  parishes  in  charge  of  religious 
the  major  superior  presents  a  priest  to  the  Ordinary 
to  be  pastor  (456).  Within  six  months  (458)  the 
Bishop  ought  to  appoint  the  most  suitable  candidate 
(459,  1)  known  from  private  documents  in  the  Curia 
(459,  3,  1).  He  becomes  pastor  by  taking  possession 
(461). 

390.  Pastors,  Consultors.     (See  Consultors,  Parish.) 

391.  Pastors,  Jurisdiction  of.     The  pastor  obtains  jur 
isdiction  from  the  Ordinary  (873,  1).     In  individual 
cases  he  may  dispense  his  parishioners  for  good  reasons 
from  the  obligation  of  feast,  fast  and  abstinence  (1245, 
1),  but  from  no  other  laws  (83).    During  the  paschal 


158         A  DICTIONAKY  OF  CANON  LAW 

time  he  may  absolve  from  sins  reserved  by  the  Ordi 
nary  (899,  3).  In  guarding  the  secrets  of  his  office 
he  is  not  bound  to  reveal  them  even  on  the  witness 
stand  (1755,  2,  1).  He  has  a  right  to  attend  the 
synod  (358,  1,  6-7).  Excepting  in  case  of  necessity 
he  should  not  be  vicar  general  (367,  3).  He  should 
make  frequent  use  of  religious  in  hearing  the  con 
fessions  of  his  people  (608,  2).  He  should  take  an 
interest  in  the  non-Catholics  of  his  territory  (1350,  1). 
He  should  take  a  paternal  interest  in  his  assistants 
(376,7). 

392.  Pastors,  Obligations  of.  A  pastor  must  make  a 
profession  of  faith  before  taking  possession  of  his 
parish  (461).  He  must  live  in  his  parish  (465,  1) 
excepting  while  he  takes  his  vacation  (465,  2)  and 
makes  his  retreat  (465,  3).  He  must  obtain  per 
mission  from  the  Ordinary  to  be  absent  over  a  week 
and  provide  for  the  care  of  the  faithful  (465,  4-5). 
He  must  say  Mass  for  his  parishioners  on  Sundays 
and  holy-days  (466),  recite  the  Divine  Office,  and  know 
his  people  (467,  1).  He  must  administer  the  Sacra 
ments,  and  see  that  infants  are  baptized  as  early  as 
possible  (770).  He  must  see  that  doctors,  midwives 
and  nurses  know  how  to  baptize  correctly  (743),  that 
those  baptized  receive  Christian  names  (761),  that  the 
faithful  are  confirmed  at  the  right  time  (787),  that 
those  disposed  be  not  kept  from  Holy  Communion 
(854,  5)  but  receive  frequently  and  even  daily  (863). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         159 

He  should  ever  be  on  hand  to  hear  confessions  (892,  1) 
and  see  to  it  that  none  of  the  faithful  die  without 
Extreme  Unction  (468,  1).  He  must  publish  the 
names  of  the  persons  to  be  ordained  (998)  and  send 
the  testimonial  letters  about  their  lives  and  morals  to 
the  Curia  (1000,  1).  He  must  make  the  prescribed 
investigations  and  publications  before  marriage  (1019- 
1031),  see  that  those  to  be  married  have  their  bap 
tismal  and  confirmation  certificates  (1021),  teach  them 
the  sanctity  of  marriage  (1033),  and  all  the  parish 
ioners  the  impediments  of  marriage  (1018).  He  must 
see  to  it  that  the  young  couple  receive  the  nuptial 
blessing  (1101,  1).  He  must  visit  and  help  the  sick 
(468,  1)  and  guard  that  nothing  undermine  the  faith 
and  morals  of  his  people,  especially  of  the  children 
in  school  (469). 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  pastor  to  keep  the  parochial 
records  and  archives  (470),  to  preach  on  Sundays  and 
holy-days  (1344,  1),  and  personally  (1344,  2)  to  give 
regular  catechetical  instructions  to  children  and  adults 
(1330-1332).  In  the  instruction  of  the  children  he 
may  use  the  help  of  others,  clerics  and  religious  (1333). 
He  shall  provide  a  mission  for  his  people  at  least 
every  ten  years  (1349),  and  foster  vocations  to  the 
priesthood  (1353).  He  shall  obtain  his  holy  oils  from 
the  Bishop  and  preserve  them  carefully  (735,  946). 
He  shall  warn  the  faithful  against  evil  literature 
(1405,  2),  prevent  mixed  marriages  (1064),  and  mar 
riages  with  non-Catholics  (1071). 


160         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

393.  Pastors,  Punishment  of.  If  a  pastor  will  dare 
to  stir  up  the  people  in  an  effort  to  thwart  the  exercise 
of  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  to  take  up  public  sub 
scriptions  for  himself,  to  excite  the  people  by  word 
or  writing,  or  to  do  other  similar  things,  he  shall  be 
punished  according  to  the  prudent  judgment  of  the 
Ordinary,  if  need  be  even  with  suspension  (2337,  1). 
In  like  manner  the  Ordinary  shall  punish  the  priest 
who  will  stir  up  the  people  in  any  way  to  impede  the 
entrance  of  a  priest  into  the  parish  who  has  been 
legitimately  appointed  pastor  or  administrator  (2337, 

2). 

If  a  pastor  has  seriously  neglected  the  administra 
tion  of  the  Sacraments,  the  care  of  the  sick,  the  in 
struction  of  the  children,  preaching  on  Sundays  and 
holy-days,  the  care  of  the  church,  of  the  Blessed  Eucha 
rist  or  of  the  holy  oils,  he  shall  be  admonished,  rep 
rimanded,  and  removed  from  office  (2382). 

Those  who  demand  fees  above  the  ordinary  and 
legitimate  charges  sanctioned  in  the  diocese  are  to  be 
punished  with  heavy  fines.  If  they  fail  again  in  the 
same  matter  they  are  to  be  suspended  or  removed  from 
office  according  to  the  gravity  of  their  offence,  besides 
having  the  obligation  of  restoring  the  money  they 
unjustly  obtained  (2408). 

394.  Pastors,  Religious.    Religious  pastors  may  be  re 
moved  by  the  Bishop  and  by  their  superiors  (454,  5). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         161 

They  are  presented  by  the  superior  and  appointed  by 
the  Ordinary  (456).  They  are  subject  to  their  re 
ligious  superiors  in  religious  discipline  (630,  2),  and 
to  the  Bishop  in  the  management  of  the  parish  (631, 1). 
They  have  the  obligation  to  keep  their  vows  and  consti 
tutions  as  far  as  this  observance  will  harmonize  with 
their  official  duties  (630,  1),  and  notwithstanding  their 
vow  of  poverty  they  may  accept,  collect,  and  admin 
ister  money  for  the  benefit  of  the  parishioners,  for  a 
Catholic  school,  and  for  other  pious  institutes  of  the 
parish.  They  may  likewise  spend  this  money  accord 
ing  to  the  prudence  of  their  judgment  and  the  inten 
tion  of  the  donors  (631,  1,  4).  Whatever  they  acquire 
as  pastor,  they  acquire  for  the  parish  (630,  3).  When 
finding  the  pastor  neglectful  in  his  office  the  Bishop 
can  issue  commands  and  punish  him  with  ecclesiastical 
penalties.  The  religious  superior,  however,  has  the 
same  right  as  the  Bishop  to  proceed  against  the  neg 
lectful  pastor.  If  the  Bishop  and  the  superior  dis 
agree,  the  orders  of  the  Bishop  shall  prevail  (631,  2). 
Both  the  Bishop  and  the  religious  superior  have  equal 
rights  in  removing  the  pastor,  and  neither  has  to  give 
an  account  of  his  action  to  the  other  (454,  5). 

395.  Pastors,  Rights  of.  (See  Functions,  Parochial) 
The  pastor  has  a  right  to  the  revenue  assigned  to 
him  by  legitimate  custom  or  legal  taxation  (463,  1). 
He  would  be  bound  to  make  restitution  if  he  took  more 


162         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

(463,  2).  He  must  care  for  the  poor  gratis  (463,  4). 
He  is  the  pastor  of  all  souls  in  his  territory  not 
exempted  by  the  Pope  or  the  Bishop  (464). 

396.  Patriarch.     The  titles  of  Patriarch  and  Primate 
are  titles  of  honor  and  precedence,  but  confer  no  spe 
cial  jurisdiction  (271).     They  are  to  be  summoned  for 
a  general  council  (223,  1,  2).    A  Patriarch  precedes 
a  Primate,  a  Primate  precedes  an  Archbishop,   and 
an  Archbishop  precedes  a  Bishop   (280). 

397.  Patronage,  Right  of.     The  right  of  patronage  de 
notes  the  privilege  which  the  law  granted  to  those  who 
founded  a  church,  chapel  or  benefice.     It  consisted  in 
choosing  in  perpetuity  the  priest  to  be  in  charge.     In 
future  this  right  cannot  be  established  (1448-1450). 

398.  Pauline  Privilege.     (See  Validation  of  Marriage.) 

399.  Payment   to    ex=Religious.     Religious   who   leave 
their  Order  or  Congregation  at  the  expiration  of  their 
temporary  vows,  by  dispensation  or  secularization,  or 
are  dismissed,  cannot  demand  any  compensation  for  the 
work  they  performed  for  the  Order  or  Congregation 
(643). 

400.  Penalties.    An  ecclesiastical  penalty  is  the  priva 
tion  of  some  good  for  the  correction  and  punishment 
of  the  delinquent  (2215).     There  are  three  kinds  of 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         163 

penalties  in  the  Church:  corrective  punishments  or 
censures;  punitive  penalties;  and  penal  remedies  or 
penances  (2216). 

401.  Penalties,  Corrective.     (See  Censures,  Excommu 
nication,  Interdict,  Suspension.) 

402.  Penalties,  Punitive.     The  punitive  penalties  tend 
to  expiate  crime    (2286).     They  are  principally:  re 
moval  from  office,  deposition,  and  degradation  (2288). 
The  punitive  penalties  which  may  affect  a  community 
are:  (1)  a  local  interdict;   (2)   an  interdict  from  en 
tering  a  church;  (3)  penal  transfer  or  suppression  of 
a  parish  or  diocese;  (4)  infamy  of  law;  (5)  privation 
of  ecclesiastical  burial;    (6)    privation  of  the  Sacra 
ments;   (7)  privation  of  pensions;   (8)  prohibition  to 
exercise  legal  ecclesiastical  action;  (9)  inability  to  re 
ceive    ecclesiastical    favors;    (10)    privation    of    past 
favors;   (11)  privation  of  titles;  (12)  pecuniary  fines 
(2291).     The  punitive  penalties  inflicted  only  on  the 
clergy  are:  (1)  prohibition  to  exercise  the  sacred  min 
istry  in  a  certain  church;  (2)  suspension;  (3)  transfer 
to  an  inferior  parish;   (4)   privation  of  some  official 
right;  (5)  inhability  to  certain  offices;  (6)  privation 
of  office;  (7)  prohibition  to  stay  in  a  certain  territory; 
(8)  command  to  stay  in  a  certain  place;  (9)  privation 
of  ecclesiastical   garb   for   a   time;    (10)    deposition; 
(11)  perpetual  privation  of  ecclesiastical  garb;   (12) 
degradation  (2298). 


164         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

403.  Penalties,  Remedial.     The  penal  remedies  are:  (1) 
monition;    (2)    correction;    (3)    precept;    (4)    surveil 
lance    (2306).     In  the   external  forum  penances  are 
imposed  that  the  delinquent  may  either  escape  the 
penalty  which  a  canonical  trial  might  inflict,  or  that 
a  delinquent  may  obtain  absolution  or  dispensation 
from  a  penalty  he  has  contracted    (2312,   1).     The 
principal    penances     are:     (1)     to    recite    specified 
prayers;  (2)  to  undertake  a  pious  pilgrimage  or  other 
works  of  piety;  (3)  to  observe  a  special  fast;  (4)  to 
give  alms  for  pious  purposes;  (5)  to  make  a  retreat 
in  a  pious  institution  or  a  religious  house  for  some 
days  (2313). 

404.  Penance,  Sacrament  of.     By  this  Sacrament  the 
sins  committed  by  the  faithful  after  Baptism  may  be 
forgiven   (870).     The  priest  alone  is  the  minister  of 
penance   (871)   who  obtains  either  ordinary  or  dele 
gated  jurisdiction  (872).     (See  Absolution,  Confessor, 
Confession,  Jurisdiction,  Pastor,  Approbation,  Reser 
vation.) 

405.  Penitentiary,  The  Sacred.     The  Sacred  Peniten 
tiary  is  a  tribunal  of  the  Roman  Curia  having  juris 
diction  over  affairs  that  concern  the  internal  forum, 
both    sacramental    and    non-sacramental.     It    grants 
favors  for  the  internal  only :  absolutions,  dispensations, 
commutations,   sanations,    and   condonations.     It  dis 
cusses  and  decides  questions  of  conscience   (258,  1). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         165 

It  also  judges  of  all  things  pertaining  to  the  use  and 
granting  of  indulgences  (258,  2). 

406.  Pensions.     A  pension  is  similar  to  a  benefice  but 
differs  from  it  (1412,  4).     At  the  time  of  conferring 
a  benefice  the  Ordinary  may  impose  on  it  a  temporary 
pension  to  last  for  the  life  of  the  person  receiving  the 
benefice  (1429,  1).     In  favor  of  the  retiring  pastor  or 
parochial  vicar  the  Ordinary  may  impose  a  pension 
of  one- third  of  the  net  revenue  of  the  parish  (1429,  2). 
Pensions  imposed  on  benefices  by  the  Pope  or  others 
cease  with  the  death  of  the  pensionary    (1429,   3). 
After  a  pastor  has  been  removed  he  may  be  pensioned 
(2154,  1).     To  deprive  one  of  his  pension  is  a  vindic 
tive  penalty  (2291,  7). 

407.  Personal  Laws.     Personal  laws  are  binding  in  any 
place,  territorial  laws  are  not  (8). 

408.  Persons.     (See  Legal  Persons.} 

409.  Philosophy.     The  philosophy  of  St.  Thomas  must 
be  taught  in  all  seminaries    (1366,  2).     It  must  be 
a  two  years'  course  (589,  1). 

410.  Places,  Sacred.     Sacred  places  are  blessed  or  con 
secrated  either  for  divine  worship,  or  for  the  burial 
of  the  faithful  (1154).     The  blessing  of  sacred  places 


166         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

is  reserved  to  the  Ordinary  (1155).  Even  those  who 
enjoy  special  privileges  must  obtain  the  permission  of 
the  Ordinary  to  bless  sacred  places  (1157). 

411.  Pontiff,  Roman.  The  Roman  Pontiff  has  supreme 
jurisdiction  over  the  entire  Church  (218).  He  re 
ceives  it  by  divine  right  (219).  Major  cases  are 
reserved  to  the  Roman  Pontiff  (220).  His  renuncia 
tion  of  office  needs  no  acceptance  by  Cardinals  to  be 
valid  (221).  He  is  the  highest  superior  of  all  relig 
ious  (499).  A  personal  attack  on  the  Roman  Pontiff 
is  punished  with  excommunication,  most  specially  re 
served  to  the  Holy  See  (2343).  All  persons  who 
appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  Roman  Pontiff  to  a 
General  Council  incur  excommunication  specially  re 
served  to  the  Holy  See  (2332).  He  is  infallible  when 
speaking  ex  cathedra  (1323,  2). 

412.  Postulants.  In  religious  organizations  with  per 
petual  vows  all  women,  and  the  lay  brothers  in  or 
ganizations  of  men,  must  spend  at  least  six  full  months 
as  postulants  before  they  can  be  admitted  to  the  novi 
tiate.  But  in  organizations  of  temporary  vows  the 
constitutions  are  to  be  observed  in  regard  to  the  time 
and  the  necessity  of  the  postulate  (539,  1).  The 
major  superior  may  prolong  the  time  of  the  prescribed 
postulate  but  not  for  more  than  another  six  months 
(539,  2) .  The  postulate  may  be  spent  under  the  direc 
tion  of  a  religious  of  tried  virtue  either  in  the  house 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         167 

of  the  novitiate  or  in  another  house  of  the  organiza 
tion  in  which  religious  discipline  is  accurately  ob 
served  according  to  the  constitutions  (540,  1).  The 
postulants  shall  wear  plain  clothing  but  different  from 
that  of  the  novices  (540,  2).  In  monasteries  of  nuns 
with  solemn  vows  candidates  are  held  to  the  inclosure 
while  they  are  making  their  postulate  (540,  3).  Be 
fore  they  begin  their  novitiate  the  postulants  shall 
make  a  retreat  during  at  least  eight  full  days,  and, 
according  to  the  judgment  of  their  confessor,  a  general 
confession  of  their  past  life  (541). 

413.  Power.     The  power  of  jurisdiction  can  be  exer 
cised  only  in  favor  of  subjects  (201). 

414.  Preaching.     The  office  of  preaching  the  Catholic 
faith  is  committed  principally   to   the  Pope   for   the 
universal  Church,  and  to  the  Bishops  for  their  dioceses 
(1327,    1).     Unless   they   are   legitimately   prevented 
Bishops  are  bound  in  virtue  of  their  office  to  preach 
the  Gospel  personally;  and  moreover,  besides  the  pas 
tors,  they  should  employ  the  help  of  other  qualified 
men  for  the  salutary  fulfillment  of  the  office  of  preach 
ing    (1327,   2).     No   one   is   allowed   to   exercise   the 
ministry  of  preaching  unless  he  has  received  a  com 
mission  from  a  legitimate  superior,  either  by  special 
faculty,  or  by  appointment  to  an  office  to  which  the 
duty  of  preaching  is  attached  by  the  sacred  canons 
(1327,  2). 


168          A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

415.  Preaching,  Authorization  for.  Only  the  Ordinary 
can  authorize  the  secular  clergy  and  non-exempt  re 
ligious  to  preach  (1337).  If  a  sermon  is  to  be 
preached  only  to  exempt  .religious  and  the  members 
of  their  household  the  superior  of  clerical  religious 
grants  the  authorization  according  to  the  constitutions. 
He  may  also  authorize  secular  priests  and  other  relig 
ious  who  have  the  authorization  of  the  Ordinary  or  of 
their  superior  to  preach  (1338, 1).  If  the  sermon  is  to 
be  preached  to  others  or  to  nuns  subject  to  regulars, 
the  Ordinary  of  the  place  where  the  sermon  is  to  be 
preached  grants  the  authorization  even  to  exempt  re 
ligious.  The  preacher  who  is  to  address  exempt  nuns, 
however,  must  besides  obtain  the  permission  of  the 
regular  superior  (1338,  2).  The  Ordinary  of  the 
place  grants  the  authorization  to  preach  to  lay  re 
ligious  even  though  exempt,  but  to  use  this  authoriza 
tion  the  preacher  must  have  the  approval  of  his  relig 
ious  superior  (1338,  3).  The  local  Ordinaries  should 
not  without  grave  reason  refuse  authorization  for  those 
religious  to  preach,  who  are  presented  by  their  own 
superior,  nor  summarily  recall  the  permission  which 
was  granted,  especially  to  all  the  priests  of  a  commu 
nity  (1339).  Religious  priests  need  the  permission  of 
their  superior  to  use  this  authorization  licitly  (1339, 
2).  The  consciences  of  the  local  Ordinary  and  of 
the  religious  superior  are  burdened  with  the  respon 
sibility  not  to  grant  this  authorization  or  permission 
to  any  one  who  was  not  examined  and  is  known  to 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         169 

possess  good  morals  and  sufficient  knowledge  (1340,  1). 
They  are  to  recall  this  authorization  and  permission 
if  they  learn  after  granting  it  that  the  preacher  is 
wanting  in  the  necessary  qualifications.  When  a 
doubt  arises  about  his  knowledge  they  ought  to  make 
sure,  even  by  a  new  examination  if  necessary  (1340,  2). 
Priests  from  outside  the  diocese,  whether  they  are 
secular  or  regular,  are  not  to  be  invited  to  preach 
before  the  permission  of  the  local  Ordinary  has  been 
obtained  (1341,  1).  Only  priests  and  deacons  can  be 
authorized  to  preach  (1342,  1).  All  laymen  even  re 
ligious  are  forbidden  to  preach  in  church  (1342,  2). 

416.  Preaching,  Lenten  Sermons.     The  local  Ordina 
ries    shall    provide    that    during    Lent    sermons    be 
preached  more  frequently  in  cathedral  and  parochial 
churches    (1346,   1).     In  these  sermons  those  points 
should  be  specially  treated  which  the  faithful  must 
believe  and  do  to  be  saved  (1347,  1).     The  faithful  are 
to  be  admonished  and  exhorted  to  frequent  these  ser 
mons  (1348). 

417.  Preaching,  Missions.     The  Ordinaries  shall  insist 
that  the  pastors  have   a  mission   preached   to   their 
people  at  least  every  ten  years  (1349,  1).     All  pas 
tors,  even  religious,  must  obey  the  regulations  of  the 
local  Ordinary  in  this  matter  (1349,  2).     The  Ordi 
naries  and  the  pastors  should  take  an  interest  in  the 
non-Catholics  of  their  dioceses  and  parishes  (1350,  1). 


170         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

In  other  territories  the  care  of  the  missions  is  reserved 
entirely  to  the  Holy  See  (1350,  2).  No  one  must  be 
forced  to  embrace  the  Catholic  faith  against  his  will 
(1351). 

418.  Preaching  on  Sundays.     The  local  Ordinary  may 
preach  in  any  church  of  his  territory   (1343,  1).     It 
is  the  duty  of  the  pastor  to  announce  the  word  of 
God  on  Sundays  and  holy-days  of  obligation  with  the 
usual  homily,  especially  at  the  Mass  which  is  most 
frequented  by  the  people  (1344,  1).     Without  the  ap 
proval  of  the  Ordinary  he  cannot  habitually  fulfill 
this  obligation  through  another  (1344,  2).     The  Ordi 
nary  may  dispense  from  the  preaching  on  the  more 
solemn  feasts  and  some  other  Sundays  (1344,  3).     In 
public  oratories  where  the  faithful  hear  Mass  on  Sun 
days  and  holy-days  of  obligation  a  short  explanation 
of  the  Gospel  or  of  some  point  in  Christian  doctrine 
should  be  given  (1345). 

419.  Precedence.     Cardinals    precede    Patriarchs,    Pri 
mates,  Archbishops  and  Papal  Legates  who  are  not 
Cardinals  (239,  21).     In  his  own  diocese  a  Bishop  pre 
cedes  all  Bishops  and  Archbishops  excepting  his  Metro 
politan,   Cardinals,   and  Papal  Legates    (346).     The 
religious  precede  lay  people,  clerical  organizations  pre 
cede  laical,  canons  regular  precede  monks,  monks  pre 
cede  other  regulars,  regulars  precede  religious  Congre 
gations,  Congregations  of  papal  law  precede  diocesan 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         171 

Congregations,  the  secular  clergy  precede  both  laical 
and  clerical  religious  bodies,  excepting  in  the  churches 
of  the  latter  (491). 

420.  Precedence,  Rules  of.     With  the  exception  of  spe 
cial  regulations  in  certain  localities  the  following  rules 
govern  precedence:    (1)    whoever  represents  another 
obtains  his  precedence  from  him;   (2)  superiors  pre 
cede  subjects;   (3)  where  there  is  no  authority  those 
of  a  higher  dignity  precede  those  of  lesser  dignity, 
those  of  a  higher  order  precede  those  of  a  lesser  order, 
and  those  of  senior  ordination  those  of  junior  ordina 
tion  (106). 

421.  Precepts.     Precepts  given  to  individuals  bind  them 
wherever  they  go.     They  expire  with  the  authority 
of  the  one  who  gave  them,  unless  they  were  given  in 
the  form  of  a  legal  document  or  before  two  witnesses 
(24). 

422.  Prefects  Apostolic.     Prefects  Apostolic  have  the 
same  power  of  jurisdiction  as  a  Bishop,  and  if  conse 
crated  also  the  same  power  of  ordination  (957). 

423.  Prelate  Nullius.     (See  Abbot  Nullius.) 

424.  Prescription.     Prescription,  as  a  means  of  acquir 
ing  a  right  of  freeing  one's  self  from  an  obligation, 
is  accepted  by  the  Church  in  reference  to  ecclesiastical 
goods,  with  the  following  exceptions  (1508).     (1)  The 


172         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

rights  and  duties  of  the  divine  law,  (2)  rights  ob 
tained  only  by  Apostolic  indult,  (3)  spiritual  rights, 
(4)  the  limits  of  provinces,  dioceses  and  parishes,  (5) 
stipends  and  obligations  of  Masses,  (6)  ecclesiastical 
benefices,  (7)  the  right  of  visitation  and  obedience, 
(8)  the  payment  of  the  cathedraticum :  are  not  subject 
to  prescription  (1509).  No  prescription  is  valid  un 
less  it  is  based  on  good  faith  in  acquisition  and  pos 
session  (1512).  Goods,  rights,  and  actions  belonging 
to  the  Holy  See  are  prescribed  by  a  space  of  one  hun 
dred  years  (1511,  1).  Goods  and  rights  belonging  to 
another  ecclesiastical  legal  person  are  prescribed  by 
a  space  of  thirty  years  (1511,  2). 

425.  Priest.     The  priest  must  stand  an  examination  for 
three  years  after  his  ordination  (130,  1).     He  should 
daily  meditate,  visit  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  recite  the 
rosary,  and  examine  his  conscience    (125,  2).     Must 
say  Mass  several  times  during  the  year,  ought  to  say 
it  on  Sundays  and  holy-days   (805).    May  say  Mass 
daily,  and  three  times  on  Christmas  and  All  Souls 
day  (806,  1).     He  should  not  omit  his  studies  (129). 
He  must  attend  the  diocesan  conferences    (131,   3). 
(See  Cleric,  Pastor,  Confessor,  Preaching,  etc.) 

426.  Primary  Unions.     (See  Archconfraternity.) 

427.  Primates.     The  title  of  Primate  is  one  of  honor, 
not  of  jurisdiction  (271). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

428.  Privileges.  Privileges  may  be  acquired  by  con 
cession,  communication,  and  prescription  (63).  In 
doubt  they  receive  a  favorable  interpretation  (50, 
68).  They  are  granted  in  perpetuity,  unless  stated 
otherwise  (70).  No  one  is  obliged  to  use  a  privilege 
granted  for  his  personal  benefit  (69).  The  Privileges 
contained  in  the  Code  are  revoked  by  a  general  law. 
Particular  privileges  are  revoked  by  a  general  law 
when  explicitly  stated  (71).  Privileges  cease  by  re 
nunciation  (72),  by  becoming  burdensome  or  illicit 
through  the  changes  effected  by  time  (77). 

429.  Privileges  of  Bishops.     (See  Bishop.) 

430.  Privileges  of  Cardinals.     (See  Cardinal.) 

431.  Privileges  of  Clerics.     (See  Clerics.) 

432.  Privileges  of  Religious.     (See  Religious.) 

433.  Processions,     Sacred.     Sacred     processions     are 
solemn  supplications  made  by  the  faithful  under  the 
leadership  of  the  clergy  by  marching  from  one  sacred 
place  to  another  to  incite  devotion,  to  commemorate 
God's  favors,  to  thank  Him  for  blessings,  and  to  ask 
His  divine  aid  (1290). 

434.  Procurator.     If  one  of  those  called  to  a  General, 
Plenary,  or  Provincial  Council  is  justly  impeded  he 


174         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

may  send  a  procurator,  who  may  be  present  but  not 
vote  (224).  In  organizations  of  religious  there  should 
be  a  procurator  for  the  administration  of  the  temporal 
goods  of  each  house,  a  provincial  procurator  for  each 
province,  and  in  organizations  of  men  approved  by  the 
Holy  See  a  procurator-general.  It  is  the  duty  of  the 
latter  to  transact  the  business  of  his  organization  with 
the  Holy  See  (517). 

435.  Profession  of  Faith.     The  profession  of  faith  must 
be  made:   (1)   by  all  who  take  part  in  a  General  or 
Particular  Council,  or  a  diocesan  synod;  (2)  by  those 
promoted  to  the  dignity  of  Cardinal,  Bishop,  Abbot, 
Abbot  Nullius,  Prefect  Apostolic  or  Vicar  Apostolic; 
(3)  by  those  appointed  canons,  vicars  general,  pastors, 
or  otherwise  having  the  care  of  souls;  (4)  by  the  rector 
and  professors  of  Catholic  universities,  and  those  who 
are  about  to  receive  university  degrees;  (5)  by  supe 
riors  of  clerical  religious  as  often  as  they  are  elected 
or  appointed  to  an  office  (1406). 

436.  Profession,  Religious.     For  a  valid  religious  pro 
fession  it  is  required  that:  (1)  the  person  be  of  legiti 
mate  age;    (2)   be  admitted  to  profession  by  the  le 
gitimate  superior  according  to  the  constitutions;   (3) 
after  making  a  valid  novitiate   (See  Novitiate)  ;    (4) 
the  profession  be  free  from  violence,  grave  fear  or 
deceit;  (5)  expressed  in  words;  (6)  and  accepted  by 
the  legitimate  superior  or  his  delegate;    (7)   for  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         175 

perpetual  profession,  whether  simple  or  solemn,  to  be 
valid,  a  simple,  temporary  profession  of  at  least  three 
years  must  precede  it  (572) .     Whoever  wishes  to  make 
a  religious  profession  must  have  completed  his  six 
teenth  year  for  a  temporary  profession,  and  his  twenty- 
first  year  for  a  perpetual  profession,  whether  solemn 
or  simple  (573).     In  every  Order  of  men  and  women, 
and  in  every  Congregation  with  perpetual  vows,  the 
novice,  while  in  the  house  of  the  novitiate,  must  take 
temporary  vows  for  three  years,  or  for  a  longer  period 
if  the  age  requisite  for  perpetual  profession  requires 
it,  unless  the  constitutions  require  annual  professions 
(574,   1).     The  legitimate  superior  may  extend  this 
time,  by  permitting  the  religious  to  renew  his  tem 
porary  profession,  but  not  for  more  than  another  term 
of  three  years  (574,  2).     After  the  time  of  temporary 
profession  has  elapsed  the  religious  will  either  make 
his   perpetual   profession,   which   will   be    solemn    or 
simple  according  to  the  constitutions,  or  he  will  return 
to  the  world.     But  even  during  the  time  of  his  tem 
porary  profession  he  may  be  sent  away  if  he  is  not 
found  worthy  to  take  perpetual  vows  (575,  1).     (See 
Dismissal  of  Religious.)     The  vote  of  the  Council  or 
Chapter  is  deliberative  for  the  first  temporary  pro 
fession;    for    the    subsequent    perpetual    profession, 
whether  solemn  or  simple,  it  is  only  consultive  (575,  2). 
In  making  the  profession  the  rite  prescribed  by  the 
constitutions  shall  be  observed  (576,  1).     The  record 
of  the  profession  shall  be  signed  by  the  person  pro- 


176         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

fessed  and  at  least  by  him  who  received  it,  and  shall 
be  preserved  among  the  documents  of  the  institution. 
Moreover,  when  there  is  question  of  a  solemn  pro 
fession  the  Superior  who  receives  it  must  notify  the 
pastor  of  the  place  where  the  professed  was  baptized 
(576,  2).  There  should  be  no  delay  in  renewing  the 
vows  when  the  time  of  the  temporary  vows  expires 
(577,  1).  For  a  just  cause  the  superiors  may  permit 
the  renewal  of  temporary  vows  to  be  anticipated  for 
some  time  but  not  for  more  than  a  month  (577,  2). 

437.  Profession,  Religious,  Consequences  of.  1.  Re 
ligious  professed  with  temporary  vows  enjoy  the  same 
indulgences,  privileges  and  spiritual  favors  as  per 
petually  professed  religious.  They  are  bound  to  ob 
serve  the  rules  and  constitutions,  but  are  not  bound 
to  say  the  Office  privately  unless  they  are  priests. 
They  have  neither  active  nor  passive  vote  (578). 

2.  Simple   profession   renders   actions   against   the 
vows    illicit.     Solemn    profession    renders    the    same 
illicit  and  invalid  (579). 

3.  Simple  profession  does  not  interfere  with  the  pos 
session  or  the  capacity  of  acquiring  goods  l)ut  with 
their  administration  (580,  1).     (See  Novitiate.) 

4.  Whatever  the  religious  acquires   as  a  religious 
belongs  to  the  community  (580,  2). 

5.  To  dispose  of  property  the  professed  religious 
needs    the    permission    of    his    legitimate    superior 
(580,  3). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         177 

6.  Within  sixty  days  before  solemn  profession  the 
religious  with  temporary  vows  must,  under  condition 
of  solemn  profession,  dispose  of  his  goods  and  have 
this  disposal  ratified  according  to  civil  law  (581). 

7.  All  goods  that  come  to  the  solemnly  professed 
go  to  the  Order   (582). 

8.  The  religious  with  simple  vows  cannot  give  away 
his  goods  nor  change  the  will  he  made  before  his  pro 
fession  without  permission  of  the  Holy  See,  or  of  the 
legitimate  superior  in  case  of  necessity  (583). 

9.  Parochial  benefices  are  forfeited  one  year  after 
any  religious  profession;  other  benefices  after  three 
years  (584). 

10.  A  profession  that  was  invalid  on  account  of  an 
external  impediment  is  made  valid  by  a  sanatio  in 
radice  from  the  Holy  See  or  by  a  valid  profession. 
If  it  is  invalid  on  account  of  a  want  of  internal  con 
sent  it  is  validated  by  giving  that  consent  (586). 

438.  Prohibition  of  Books.     (See  Approbation.) 

439.  Promulgation  of  Law.     The  laws  of  the  Holy  See 
are   promulgated  by   publication  in   the  Acta  Apo- 
stoliccB  Sedis  (9).     The  manner  of  promulgating  the 
laws  of  Bishops  is  determined  by  themselves  (335). 

440.  Propaganda,  Sacred  Congregation  of  the.     The 

Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Propaganda  of  the  Faith 
has  charge  of  missions  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 


178         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

and  Catholic  doctrine.  It  has  jurisdiction  over  socie 
ties  and  seminaries  founded  exclusively  for  the  train 
ing  of  missionaries,  and  of  councils  in  missionary  coun 
tries.  It  refers  questions  of  faith  and  of  marriage,  that 
come  up  in  its  territory,  to  competent  Congregations  in 
the  Roman  Curia  for  settlement.  It  directs  the  mis 
sionary  labor  of  religious  under  its  jurisdiction  (252). 

441.  Property.     (See  Goods  of  Church,  Goods  of  Re 
ligious.)     Difficulties  about  church  property  are  to  be 
sent  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Council  for  settlement 

(250). 

442.  Protector,  Cardinal.     The  office  of  a  Cardinal  pro 
tector  is  to  promote  the  welfare  of  an  organization  of 
religious  by  his  advice   and  patronage.     He  has  no 
jurisdiction  over  the  Order  or  its  members  (499). 

443.  Protestants.     Even  though  they  are  in  good  faith 
and  ask  for  them,  the  Sacraments  cannot  be  adminis 
tered  to  Protestants  until  they  have  renounced  their 
errors  and  been  reconciled  to  the  Church  (731).     The 
children  of  apostates,  heretics,  schismatics,  and  infidels 
may  be  baptized  in  imminent  danger  of  death  without 
the  consent  of  the  parents.     Without  that  danger  they 
may  be  baptized  if  at  least  one  parent  or  the  guardian 
consents  and  guarantees  to  bring  the  child  up  a  Catho 
lic  (750,  751). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         179 

444.  Province,  Ecclesiastical.     The  Holy  See  alone  can 
form,  limit,  divide,  unite  and  suppress  ecclesiastical 
provinces  (215,  1).     Ecclesiastical  provinces  are  gov 
erned  by  a  Metropolitan  or  Archbishop  (272). 

445.  Province,   Religious.     A  religious   province   is   a 
union  of  several  houses  of  a  religious  organization 
presided  over  by  one  and  the  same  superior  (488,  6). 
The   Holy    See    divides    religious    organizations    into 
provinces  (494).     A  province  is  capable  of  acquiring, 
possessing  and  administering  temporal  goods    (531- 
532). 

446.  Provocation.     Provocation  diminishes  the  imputa- 
bility  of  a  fault  (2205,  4). 

447.  Proxy.     The  profession  of  faith  cannot  be  made 
by  proxy  (1407).     A  benefice  may  be  taken  possession 
of  by  proxy  (1445).     Marriage  may  be  contracted  by 
proxy  (1088,  1;  1089).     An  oath  cannot  be  taken  by 
proxy  (1316,  2) .     Testimony  cannot  be  given  by  proxy 
(1746).     Sponsors    may    act   by   proxy    in   Baptism 
(765,  5). 

448.  Puberty.     Girls  arrive  at  the  age  of  puberty  at 
twelve,  boys  at  fourteen  (88,  2).     Children  who  have 
arrived  at  the  age  of  puberty  may  choose  the  church 
and  cemetery  for  their  funeral  (1223,  2).     Children 


180         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

who  have  not  yet  reached  the  age  of  puberty  do  not 
incur  the  penalties  latcz  sententice  (2230). 

449.  Publication.     The  names  of  those  to  be  promoted 
to  the  three  major  Orders  are  to  be  published  in  their 
parish  churches  unless  they  are  religious  with  per 
petual  vows  (998). 

450.  Publication  of  Banns.     (See  Banns.) 

451.  Publishers.     (See  Approbation.) 

452.  Pyx.     The  pyx  must  be  made  of  solid  and  re 
spectable  material  (1270). 

453.  Quasi =domicile.     (See  Domicile.) 

454.  Quasi-pastors.     The  priests  in  charge  of  congre 
gations  in  Vicariates  and  Prefectures  Apostolic  are 
called  quasi-pastors    (216,   3).     They   are   removable 
(454,  4),  appointed  by  the  Ordinary  (457),  and  have 
the  same  rights  and  duties  as  pastors    (451,  2,  1). 
They  need  to  say  Mass  for  the  people  only  on  eleven 
feasts  ( 306 ) .     ( See  Mass  pro  populo. )     Quasi-parishes 
may  be  taxed  for  the  support  of  the  seminary  (1356, 
1). 

455.  Rape.    Rape  consists  in  kidnapping  a  woman  and 
forcibly  detaining  her  with  the  intention  of  future 
marriage.    While  this  detention  lasts  it  establishes  an 
invalidating  impediment  to  the  marriage  (1074). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         181 

456.  Reason,  Use  of.     The  use  of  reason  is  necessary  to 
subject  one  to  the  law  (12). 

457.  Recall.     Ordinaries  may  recall  priests  who  have 
gone  to  other  dioceses  without  excardination  (144). 

458.  Reception   of    Novices.     (See   Novitiate,   Investi 
ture.) 

459.  Reception  of  Sodalists.     The  reception  shall  take 
place  according  to  law  and  the  statutes  of  each  asso 
ciation  (694,  1).     That  a  record  may  be  kept  of  the 
reception  the  names  should  be  entered  in  the  records 
of  the  association.     This  recording  of  names  is  essen 
tial  for  the  validity  of  the  reception  into  societies 
recognized   by   the    Church    (694,   2).     No   payment 
should  be  demanded  on  the  occasion  of  a  reception 
excepting  what  the  statutes  prescribe  (695). 

460.  Reconciliation.     A    desecrated    church    that    had 
been  blessed  can  be  reconciled  by  the  rector  or  a  priest 
delegated  by  him  (1176,  1).     The  reconciliation  of  a 
consecrated  church  belongs  to  the  Bishop   (1176,  2). 
In  urgent  need  the  pastor  can  reconcile  it  and  notify 
the  Bishop   (1176,  3). 

461.  Records.     The  pastor  shall  keep  the  parochial  rec 
ords  of  Baptism,  Confirmation,  Marriage,  and  the  De 
ceased.     He  shall  keep  the  Census  Book  as  correct  as 
possible.     In  the  baptismal  records  he  should  insert 


182         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

a  notice  about  confirmation,  marriage,  subdeaconship 
and  solemn  profession.  At  the  end  of  the  year  the 
pastor  should  send  a  copy  of  the  records  to  the  dio 
cesan  Curia  (470). 

462.  Recourse  to  Holy  See.    When  recourse  to  the  Holy 
See  is  difficult  and  there  is  danger  of  harm  in  delay 
the  Ordinary  may  dispense  from  the  general  laws  of 
the  Church  in  particular  cases  in  which  the  Holy  See 
usually  dispenses   (81),  especially  in  marriage  cases 
in  danger  of  death  (1043)  and  when  an  impediment 
is  discovered  only  when  the   marriage   ceremony   is 
prepared  and  cannot  be  delayed  without  danger  of 
great    evil    (1045).     In    extreme    matrimonial    cases, 
where  even  the  Bishop  cannot  be  approached  in  time, 
the  pastor  may  dispense  (1044,  1045). 

463.  Rectors   of    Churches.     Rectors   of   churches    are 
priests  in  charge  of  churches  that  are  not  parochial, 
capitular  or  religious  (479,  1).     They  are  appointed 
by  the   Ordinary,  even  when  the  church  belongs  to 
an  Order  or  seminary  (480).     Though  the  rector  can 
not  perform  parochial  functions   (481)   he  may  hold 
solemn  services  (482).     The  Ordinary  may  command 
him  to  hold  services  at  an  hour  convenient  for  the 
people  that  live  far  from  the  parochial  church  (483). 

464.  Rectors  of  Colleges.    Rectors  of  colleges  are  not 
permitted  to  be  the  confessors  of  their  students  (891) 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         183 

but  have  the  right  and  duty  to  promote  their  Christian 
education  (1372). 

465.  Reduction  of  Clerics  to  the  Lay  State.     Clerics 
may  be  reduced  to  the  lay  state:  (1)  by  a  rescript  of 
the  Holy  See;  (2)  by  a  judicial  decree,  when  one  was 
forced  by  great  fear  to  receive  Orders;    (3)   by  the 
penalty  of  degradation   (211,  1).     A  cleric  in  minor 
Orders  may  return  voluntarily  to  the  lay  state  or  be 
sentenced  to  it  by  the  Ordinary  (211,  2).     To  return 
to  the  clerical  state  one  in  minor  Orders  requires  in- 
cardination  by  the  Ordinary,  but  in  major  Orders  the 
permission  of  the  Holy  See  (212).     Clerics  who  have 
been  legitimately  reduced  to  the  lay  state  forfeit  all 
clerical  offices,  rights,  benefices,  and  privileges,  and 
are  forbidden  to  wear  the  clerical  dress  and  tonsure. 
Those   in   major   Orders,    excepting  those   who   were 
ordained  through  grave  fear,  must  observe  celibacy 
(213). 

466.  Relationship,    Spiritual.     Though    spiritual    rela 
tionship  is  also  contracted  in  Confirmation,  only  that 
contracted  in  Baptism  between  the  person  baptized,  the 
one  baptizing,  and  the  sponsors  produces  an  invalidat 
ing  impediment  (768,  1079). 

467.  Relics.     Questions  about  relics  are  decided  by  the 
Congregation  of  Sacred   Rites    (253).     The  making, 
and  distributing  of  bogus  relics  is  punished  with  ex- 


184          A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

communication  (2326,  5).  Small  relics  may  be  kept 
by  private  persons;  to  keep  large  ones  they  need  the 
permission  of  the  Ordinary  (1282).  Prominent  relics 
cannot  be  permanently  transferred  to  a  church  without 
the  permission  of  the  Holy  See  (1281).  If  the  docu 
ment  of  authentication  is  lost  the  relic  cannot  be  ex 
posed  for  public  veneration  "without  the  approval  of 
the  Bishop  (1128,  1).  It  10  forbidden  to  sell  sacred 
relics  (1289). 

468.  Religious  and  Ecclesiastical  Dignities.  Without 
permission  of  the  Holy  See  no  religious  can  be  pro 
moted  to  any  dignity,  office  or  benefice,  incompatible 
with  the  religious  state  (626,  1).  When  legitimately 
elected  he  cannot  accept  the  election  without  the  per 
mission  of  his  general  superior  (626,  2).  And  if  he 
is  held  by  his  vow  not  to  accept  dignities  he  requires 
a  special  dispensation  from  the  Holy  See  (626,  3). 
A  religious  who  has  been  proclaimed  a  Cardinal  or 
a  Bishop  remains  a  religious  and  shares  the  privileges 
of  his  Order.  He  remains  subject  to  his  vows  and 
other  obligations  of  his  profession  with  the  exception 
of  those  things  which  he  judges  incompatible  with 
his  dignity  (627,  1).  He  is  exempted,  however,  from 
the  authority  of  his  superiors,  and  by  his  vow  of 
obedience  becomes  subject  to  the  Pope  alone  (627,  2). 
When  a  religious  renounces  the  Cardinalate  or  epis 
copate,  or  has  finished  the  work  outside  the  Order 
committed  to  him  by  the  Holy  See,  he  is  bound  to 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         185 

return  to  his  Order,  and  may  choose  any  house  of 
his  Order  as  his  residence,  but  has  neither  active  nor 
passive  voice  (629). 

469.  Religious,  Confessors  of.     (See  Confessors  of  Re 
ligious,  Manifestation  of  Conscience.) 

470.  Religious,  Debts  of.     (See  Debts.) 

471.  Religious,  Foundation  of  Societies  of.    With  the 
approbation  of  the  Holy  See  Bishops  may  found  re 
ligious   Congregations    (492,    1).     Even   though   dio 
cesan  Congregations  spread  into  other  dioceses,  they 
remain  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Ordinary  until 
they  obtain  the  approbation  of  the  Holy  See  (492,  2). 

The  name  and  habit  of  an  established  society  can 
not  be  assumed  by  a  new  organization  or  by  others 
who  have  no  right  to  it  (492,  3).  It  belongs  to  the 
Holy  See  to  divide  Congregations  of  papal  law  into 
provinces  and  to  establish  new  ones  (494,  1).  A 
diocesan  Congregation  cannot  establish  a  house  in  an 
other  diocese  without  the  consent  of  the  Bishop  of  the 
diocese  where  the  principal  house  is  situated,  and  the 
Bishop  of  the  diocese  where  the  new  house  is  to  be 
established  (495,  1).  If  a  diocesan  Congregation  has 
spread  to  other  dioceses  it  cannot  change  its  consti 
tutions  without  the  consent  of  every  Bishop  in  whose 
diocese  it  has  a  house  (495,  2).  For  the  erection  of 
a  house  of  an  exempt  Order  or  Congregation,  and  for 


186         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

a  monastery  of  nuns,  the  permission  of  the  Holy  See 
besides  the  written  permission  of  the  Ordinary  is  re 
quired;  for  others  the  permission  of  the  Ordinary 
suffices  (497,  1).  The  permission  to  establish  a  house 
of  clerical  religious  includes  the  permission  to  have  a 
church  or  public  oratory,  but  the  religious  must  have 
the  approval  of  the  Ordinary  for  the  location  of  the 
church  (497,  2).  To  convert  a  religious  house  to 
other  purposes  requires  the  same  formalities  as  a  new 
foundation  (497,  4). 

472.  Religious,   Funerals  of.     Professed  religious  and 
novices  and  their  servants  are  to  be  buried  from  their 
church  or  chapel.     If  a  religious  dies  away  from  home 
the  superior  may  have  the  remains  brought  home  or 
buried  in  the  place  where  the  religious  died   (1221). 

473.  Religious   Goods,    Administration    of.     Not   only 
the  society,  but  also  the  province,  and  the  individual 
houses  are  capable  of  acquiring  and  possessing  tem 
poral  goods,  together  with  fixed  revenues  and  endow 
ments  (531).     These  goods  are  to  be  administered  ac 
cording  to  the  constitutions.     The  superior,  and  other 
officials  designated  by  the  constitutions,  may  make  ex 
penditures  and  perform  legal  acts  of  ordinary  adminis 
tration  validly  within  the  limits  of  their  office  (532). 
Besides  complying  with  the  constitutions  the  permis 
sion  of  the  Bishop  is  required  in  the  following  cases : 
(1)  The  superioress  of  nuns  of  solemn  vows,  and  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         187 

superioress  of  diocesan  congregations  need  this  consent 
for  every  investment.  If  a  monastery  of  professed 
nuns  is  subject  to  a  regular  superior  his  consent  is  also 
required.  (2)  The  superioress  in  a  congregation  of 
papal  law  with  the  consent  of  her  council,  of  the 
Ordinary,  and  of  the  religious  superior  shall  invest 
the  dowry  of  the  sisters  and  not  consume  it  before 
the  death  of  the  sisters  (see  549).  (3)  The  superior 
of  any  house  of  a  Congregation  needs  the  consent  of 
the  Ordinary  to  dispose  of  real  estate  left  by  will  to 
promote  divine  worship  or  works  of  charity  to  be 
carried  on  in  that  place.  (4)  Any  religious,  even  of 
an  exempt  Order,  who  receives  money  for  a  parish 
or  mission  must  obtain  the  consent  of  the  Ordinary 
to  invest  it.  (5)  This  consent  is  also  required  to 
change  an  investment  (533). 

474.  Religious  Goods,  Sale  and  Borrowing.  When 
there  is  question  of  disposing  of  objects  of  great 
value  or  other  goods  whose  value  exceeds  30,000  francs, 
or  of  contracting  a  debt  beyond  that  sum,  the 
contract  is  invalid  without  the  permission  of  the 
Holy  See.  For  other  contracts  the  written  permis 
sion  of  the  superior  in  accordance  with  the  constitu 
tions,  with  the  consent  of  his  council  given  in  secret 
vote,  is  sufficient.  But  in  the  case  of  nuns  and  of 
sisters  of  a  diocesan  institute  the  written  permission 
of  the  Ordinary  and  of  the  religious  superior,  if  the 
monastery  is  subject  to  one,  is  required  (534,  1).  In 


188         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

the  petition  for  permission  to  contract  debts  or  other 
obligations  it  must  be  stated  what  other  debts  and 
obligations  the  society,  the  province,  or  the  house  has 
at  the  time,  otherwise  the  permission  obtained  is  in 
valid  (534,  2). 

475.  Religious,   Last  Sacraments   to.     In  all  commu 
nities  of  religious  clerics  the  superior  has  the  right 
and  duty  to  administer  Viaticum  and  Extreme  Unc 
tion  to  the  dying  (514,  1).     In  the  monastery  of  nuns 
the  ordinary  confessor  has  the  same  right  and  duty 
(514,  2).     In  other  Congregations  of  laics  the  pastor 
or  the  chaplain  has  this  right  and  duty  given  by  the 
Ordinary  (514,  3). 

476.  Religious,  Letters  of.     (See  Letters.) 

477.  Religious  Mendicants.     (See  Alms.) 

478.  Religious,   Obligations    of.     Religious   are   bound 
to  observe  the  general  obligations  of  clerics  unless  it 
is  evident  from  the  context  that  they  do  not  apply  to 
them  (592).     All  religious,  superiors  as  well  as  sub 
jects,  must  not  only  observe  their  vows  faithfully  but 
also  live  according  to  the  rules  and  constitutions  of 
their  own  society,  and  thus  strive  after  the  perfection 
of  their  state  in  life   (593).     In  every  society  of  re 
ligious   all   must   accurately   observe   the   regulations 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         189 

even  in  those  things  which  pertain  to  food,  clothing 
and  furniture  (594,  1).  Whatever  is  acquired  by 
the  members,  even  by  the  superiors,  must  be  incor 
porated  into  the  community,  and  all  money  received, 
no  matter  from  what  source,  must  be  deposited  in  the 
treasury  of  the  community  (594,  2;  580,  2;  582,  1). 
The  furniture  of  religious  must  conform  to  the  pov 
erty  they  have  professed  (594,  3). 

The  superiors  will  see  to  it  that  the  religious:  (1) 
make  their  retreat  annually;  (2)  assist  at  Mass  daily, 
when  they  are  not  prevented,  make  meditation,  and 
diligently  practise  the  other  pious  exercises  prescribed 
by  the  rules  and  constitutions;  (3)  and  go  to  con 
fession  at  least  once  a  week  (595,  1).  The  superiors 
will  foster  the  frequent,  and  even  daily  reception  of 
Holy  Communion  among  their  subjects,  and  permit 
all  to  approach  the  holy  table  who  are  properly  dis 
posed  (595,  2).  But  if  a  religious  has  given  serious 
scandal  since  the  last  confession,  or  committed  a  grave 
external  fault,  the  superior  may  keep  that  one  from 
receiving  Holy  Communion  until  he  has  again  gone 
to  confession  (595,  3).  If  there  are  religious  of 
simple  or  of  solemn  vows  who  have  rules,  constitutions 
or  calendar  that  prescribe  Communion  on  certain  days, 
let  them  understand  that  such  regulations  are  only 
directive  (595,  4). 

All  religious  shall  wear  the  habit  of  their  society 
both  within  and  out  of  the  house,  unless  excused  by 


190         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

a  grave  cause  according  to  the  judgment  of  the  supe 
rior  general,  or  in  an  urgent  necessity,  of  the  local 
superior  (596).  (See  Enclosure.) 

When  a  house  of  religious  has  a  school  or  college 
for  its  own  students  attached  to  it,  or  if  the  religious 
conduct  other  institutions  proper  to  their  society,  a 
separate  part  of  the  building  shall  be  reserved  for  the 
dwelling  of  the  religious  and  subjected  to  the  law  of 
the  enclosure  (599,  1;  604,  2).  Excepting  for  good 
reasons  approved  by  the  superior,  persons  of  the  op 
posite  sex  shall  not  be  admitted  to  the  places  outside 
the  enclosure  set  apart  for  the  students  or  for  other 
purposes  of  the  community  (599,  2;  604,  2).  The  su 
perioress  and  the  Bishop  shall  see  to  it  that  no  sister 
goes  out  without  another  sister  as  companion,  ex 
cepting  in  case  of  necessity  (607). 

479.  Religious,  Privileges  of.  Every  society  of  relig 
ious  has  only  those  privileges  which  are  either  con 
tained  in  this  Code  or  directly  granted  to  it  by  the 
Holy  See  to  the  exclusion  of  all  communication  for 
the  future  (613,  1).  The  privileges  of  monks  are 
also  enjoyed  by  nuns  of  the  same  Order  in  so  far  as 
they  are  capable  of  sharing  them  (613,  2).  All  relig 
ious,  including  novices  and  lay  members,  enjoy  the 
privileges  of  clerics.  (See  Clerics.)  (614)  With 
the  exceptions  mentioned  in  the  law  all  monks  and 
nuns  enjoy  the  privilege  of  exemption  from  the  juris 
diction  of  the  Ordinary  while  they  are  at  home  (615- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         191 

616).  In  Congregations  of  papal  law  the  Bishop  may 
not:  (1)  interfere  in  the  administration  of  temporali 
ties;  (2)  change  the  constitutions;  (3)  interfere  in 
the  internal  government  (619).  All  religious  in  the 
diocese  share  in  the  dispensations  granted  by  the  Or 
dinary  to  the  people  of  his  diocese,  that  harmonize 
with  their  vows  and  constitutions  (620). 

480.  Religious  Procurator.     (See  Procurator.} 

481.  Religious  Pastors.     (See  Pastors,  Religious.) 

482.  Religious,  Sacred  Congregation  of.     The  Sacred 
Congregation   of  Religious  has  jurisdiction  over  all 
Religious  Orders,  Congregations  and  societies  without 
vows.     The    government,    discipline,    studies,    goods, 
property,  privileges,  dispensations  from  the  common 
law  of  the  Church  for  the  religious,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Eucharistic  fast  for  the  celebration  of  Mass,  are 
subject  to  this  Congregation  (251). 

483.  Religious   State.     The  religious  state   is   a  fixed 
mode  of  living  a  community  life  in  which  the  faithful, 
besides  keeping  the   common  precepts,  oblige  them 
selves  to  observe  the  evangelical  counsels  by  the  vows 
of  obedience,  chastity  and  poverty.     It  must  be  held 
in  high  esteem  by  all  (487). 

In  canon  law  the  following  terms  occur  and  may  be 
defined  as  follows:  (1)  Religion  is  a  society  approved 


192         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

by  legitimate  ecclesiastical  authority,  in  which  the 
members  strive  after  evangelical  perfection  according 
to  their  own  constitutions.  (2)  Orders  are  societies 
of  religious  with  solemn  vows,  Congregations  with 
simple  vows.  (3)  Religion  of  papal  law  is  a  society 
of  religious  that  has  the  approval  of  the  Holy  See, 
religion  of  diocesan  law,  one  that  has  only  the  ap 
proval  of  the  Ordinary.  (4)  Religion  of  clerics  is  a 
society  composed  principally  of  priests,  religion  of 
laics,  composed  of  laymen  or  women.  (5)  A  religious 
house  is  a  general  term  for  the  home  of  a  community 
of  religious,  a  house  of  regulars  is  the  house  of  an 
Order.  (6)  A  province  is  a  union  of  several  houses 
of  the  same  society  under  a  superior.  (7)  Religious 
are  persons  who  have  taken  the  vows  in  any  society; 
regulars,  who  have  taken  vows  in  an  Order;  religious 
of  simple  vows,  who  have  taken  vows  in  a  Congrega 
tion;  sisters,  who  have  taken  simple  vows;  nuns,  who 
have  taken  solemn  vows,  or  made  their  profession  in 
a  society  that  at  one  time  took  solemn  vows.  (8) 
Major  superior  is  the  abbot,  general,  provincial,  or 
the  vicar  of  one  of  these  (488). 

The  rules  and  constitutions  of  individual  religious 
societies  opposed  to  the  canons  of  this  Code  are  abro 
gated,  the  others  remain  in  force  (489).  The  laws 
of  the  canons  for  religious  although  expressed  in  the 
masculine  gender  apply  equally  to  religious  women 
unless  the  context  or  the  nature  of  the  law  proves 
the  contrary  (490). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          193 

484.  Religious   Superiors.     The  Pope  is   the   supreme 
Superior  of  all  religious  and  must  be  obeyed  even  in 
virtue  of  the  vow  of  obedience  (499,  1).     The  Cardinal 
Protector  of  an  Order  has  no  jurisdiction.     His  office 
is  to  promote  the  good  of  the  Order  by  advice  and 
patronage  (499,  2).     With  the  exception  of  those  who 
have  obtained  exemption  religious  are  also  subject  to 
the  Ordinary  (500,  1).     Nuns  with  solemn  vows  under 
the  jurisdiction  of  a  regular  superior  are  subject  to  the 
Ordinary  in  points  specified  by  law  (500,  2).    With 
out  a  special  papal  indult  no  Order  of  men  can  have 
jurisdiction  over  a  Congregation  of  women,  or  claim 
the  special  right  to  care  for  and  direct  its  members 
(500,  3). 

Superiors  and  the  Chapter  have  governing  power 
over  their  subjects.  In  a  clerical,  exempt  society  they 
also  have  jurisdiction  in  both  forums  (501,  1).  All 
superiors  are  forbidden  to  interfere  in  cases  belonging 
to  the  Holy  Office  (501,  2).  The  power  and  jurisdic 
tion  of  the  Prime  Abbot  and  the  superior  of  a  Monas 
tic  Congregation  are  defined  by  the  constitutions  and 
the  special  laws  of  the  Holy  See  (501,  3).  The  supe 
rior  general  of  a  society  of  religious  has  power  over  all 
provinces,  houses,  and  all  individual  religious  accord 
ing  to  the  constitutions.  Other  superiors  have  the 
same  power  within  the  limits  of  their  office  (502). 

485.  Religious  Superiors,  Account  to  be  Rendered  by. 

In  every  monastery  of  nuns,  even  though  exempt,  the 


194         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

superioress  shall  give  an  account  to  the  Bishop  of  her 
administration  at  least  once  a  year,  and  also  to  the 
regular  superior  if  her  house  is  subject  to  him.  If 
the  Ordinary  does  not  approve  of  the  administration 
he  may  remedy  the  defect  even  by  removing  the 
procurator  and  other  administrators.  If  the  house  is 
subject  to  a  regular  superior,  the  Bishop  shall  admon 
ish  him  to  remedy  matters,  and  do  so  himself  if  the 
latter  neglects  it  (535,  1).  In  other  houses  of  relig 
ious  women  an  account  must  be  given  to  the  Ordinary 
at  the  time  of  the  visitation,  of  the  administration  of 
goods  that  constitute  the  dowry  of  the  sisters  (535,  2). 
The  Ordinary  shall  always  have  the  right  (1)  to  in 
quire  into  the  financial  standing  of  the  religious  houses 
of  diocesan  sisterhoods,  (2)  to  demand  an  account  of 
the  administration  of  real  estate  left  them  for  religious 
purposes  (535,  3). 

486.  Religious  Superiors,  Age  of.     A  superior  general 
of  men,  and  an  abbess  of  nuns,  must  be  forty  years  old, 
other  major  superiors  must  be  thirty  years  old,  and 
ten  years  professed  (504). 

487.  Religious    Superiors,    Duties    of.     The    superiors 
shall  reside  in  their  respective  houses  and  leave  them 
only  according  to  the  rules  and  constitutions  (509,  1). 
The  local  superiors   (1)    shall  have  the  constitutions 
of  the  society  read  publicly  once  a  year,  and  also  the 
decrees  which  the  Holy  See  shall  order  to  be  read  before 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          195 

the  whole  community,  (2)  shall  have  an  instruction 
on  Christian  doctrine  given  at  least  twice  a  month  to 
lay  brothers  and  servants  (509,  2).  Every  five  years 
the  Abbot  primate  and  superior  general  of  societies  of 
papal  law  shall  send  a  report  to  the  Holy  See  con 
cerning  the  state  of  the  organization,  signed  by  the 
general  and  his  council.  In  the  case  of  a  congregation 
of  women  this  report  must  also  be  signed  by  the  Bishop 
of  the  place  where  the  superior  general  and  her  council 
reside  (510). 

488.  Religious  Superiors,  Election  of.     (See  Election.} 

489.  Religious  Superiors,  Term  of.     The  major  supe 
riors   should   be   temporary   unless   the   constitutions 
demand  otherwise.     Local  superiors  must  not  be  ap 
pointed  for  more  than  three  years.     After  that  term 
they  may  be  appointed  for  a  second  term,  if  the  con 
stitutions  allow,  but  not  for  a  third  term  in  the  same 
religious  house    (505). 

490.  Religious,  Suppression  of  Societies  of.    When  a 
society  of  religious  has  once  been  lawfully  established, 
even  though  only  a  diocesan  Congregation,  it  cannot 
be  dissolved  without  the  consent  of  the  Holy  See.     To 
the  Holy  See  also  is  reserved  the  disposal  of  the  goods 
of  the  Congregation  (493).     To  the  Holy  See  it  also 
belongs  to  suppress  provinces   (494,  1).     A  house  of 
an  exempt  society  cannot  be  suppressed  without  the 
consent  of  the  Holy  See.     If  it  belongs  to   a  non- 


196         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

exempt  Congregation  of  papal  law  it  may  be  sup 
pressed  by  the  general  superior  with  the  consent  of 
the  Ordinary.  A  house  of  a  diocesan  Congregation 
may  be  suppressed  by  the  Ordinary  but  the  Congre 
gation  may  appeal  to  the  Holy  See  (498). 
491.  Religious,  Visitation  of.  The  major  superiors,  on 
whom  the  constitutions  put  the  obligation  of  visiting 
the  houses  subject  to  them  at  stated  times,  shall  per 
form  this  duty  personally  if  they  can,  otherwise 
through  delegates  (511).  Every  five  years  the  local 
Ordinary  must  visit,  either  personally  or  through  an 
other:  (1)  every  monastery  of  nuns  subject  to  himself 
or  to  the  Holy  See;  (2)  every  house  of  diocesan  con 
gregations  of  both  men  and  women;  (3)  every  mon 
astery  of  nuns  subject  to  a  regular  superior  and  in 
quire  about  the  observance  of  the  enclosure;  (4)  every 
house  of  clerics  of  papal  law,  even  though  exempt,  and 
make  the  visitation  of  the  church,  sacristy,  public  ora 
tory  and  places  where  confessions  are  heard.  (5) 
In  houses  of  laic  congregations  of  papal  law  he  will 
in  addition  to  the  points  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
number  also  inquire  into  the  internal  discipline  (512). 
It  is  the  right  and  duty  of  the  superior  to  inquire 
into  whatever  comes  within  the  scope  of  the  visitation, 
and  the  duty  of  subjects  to  answer  questions  truth 
fully.  It  would  be  wrong  for  local  superiors  to  do 
anything  to  frustrate  the  object  of  the  visitation 
(513,  1).  An  appeal  may  be  taken  from  the  decision 
of  the  visitator  (513,  2). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          197 

492.  Removal  of  Pastors,  Reasons  for.     A  removable 
as  well  as  an  irremovable  pastor  may  be  removed  for  a 
grave  reason  which  makes  his  ministry  harmful  or 
at  least  inefficacious  (2147,  1).     This  reason  may  be: 
(1)  chronic  infirmity,  (2)   constant  opposition  of  the 
parishioners,  (3)  loss  of  reputation,  (4)  suspicion  of 
secret  crime,  (5)  mismanagement  (2147,  2). 

493.  Renewal  of  Vows.     (See  Profession.) 

494.  Renunciation  of  Goods.     (See  Novitiate,  Profes 
sion.  ) 

495.  Reports  of  Bishops.     Bishops  must  make  a  report 
of  the  state  and  condition  of  their  dioceses  to  the  Con- 
sistorial  Congregation  (248)  every  five  years  (340,  1). 

496.  Reports  of  Religious  Superiors.     Religious  supe 
riors  must  make  a  report  to  the  Holy  See  every  five 
years    concerning    the    state    of    their    organization. 
This  report  must  be  signed  by  the  general  superior 
and  his  council.     In  the  case  of  an  organization  of 
women  this  report  must  also  be  signed  by  the  Bishop 
of  the  place  where  the  general  superior  and  her  coun 
cil  reside  (510). 

497.  Reprimand,    Judicial.     If   the    guilty    person   ac 
knowledges  his  fault  the  Ordinary  shall  employ  the 
judicial  reprimand  instead  of  the  criminal  trial  (1947). 


198         A  DICTIONAKY  OF  CANON  LAW 

498.  Rescripts.     Rescripts  take  effect  the  moment  they 
are  signed  (38).     Conditions  demanded  in  them  are 
essential  to   their  validity    (39).     They  are  granted 
on  condition  that  the  reasons  stated  are  based  on  truth, 
unless  granted  in  the  form  of  motu  proprio  or  are 
dispensations   from   marriage   impediments   of  lesser 
degree   (40).     They  are  not  invalid  on  account  of  a 
mistake  in  name  or  place  (47).     They  are  not  revoked 
by  a  contrary  law  (60),  nor  invalidated  by  the  death 
of  the  person  granting  them  (61). 

499.  Reservation.     The   false   accusation   before   eccle 
siastical  judges  of  an  innocent  priest,  charging  him 
with  solicitation  in  confession,  is  reserved  to  the  Holy 
See  (894).     Ordinaries  should  not  reserve  sins  before 
they  have  discussed  the  matter  in  synod,  or  asked 
the  advice  of  their  consultors  and  some  prudent  and 
experienced   confessors   and  found  out  whether   the 
reservation  is  necessary  or  at  least  useful  (895).     The 
faculty  to  absolve  from  the  Bishop's  reserved  cases 
should  be  habitually  given  to  the  deans  with  the  power 
to  subdelegate  priests  of  their  districts  for  individual 
cases  (899,  2).     All  duly  authorized  confessors  have 
the  power  of  absolving  from  episcopal  reservations 
during  the  paschal  time,  and  missionaries  during  the 
exercises  of  the  mission    (899,   3).    All   reservation 
ceases:  (1)  when  persons  who  are  sick  confess  at  home, 
or  when  persons  are  to  be  married;  (2)  whenever  the 
superior  refused  to  grant  tlie  faculty  asked  for  a  par- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          199 

ticular  case,  or  when  according  to  the  prudent  judg 
ment  of  the  confessor  the  faculty  cannot  be  asked  of 
the  lawful  superior  without  grave  inconvenience  to 
the  penitent  or  without  danger  of  violating  the  seal 
of  confession;  (3)  whenever  the  penitent  goes  to  con 
fession  outside  the  diocese,  where  the  sin  is  not  re 
served,  even  when  he  goes  there  only  to  obtain  absolu 
tion  (900). 

500.  Residence,  Law  of.     (See  Absence.)     Clerics  who 
possess  an  office  or  benefice  which  requires  residence 
ipso  facto  forfeit  the  right  to  the  revenue  or  salary 
of  their  benefice  or  office  in  proportion  to  the  time  they 
illegally  absent  themselves.     They  are  obliged  to  turn 
it  over  to  the  Ordinary,  who  is  to  use  the  money  for 
the  benefit  of  a  church,  or  pious  institution  or  for  the 
poor  (2381,  1). 

501.  Resignation  of  Office.     For  the  resignation  of  the 
Pope,  the  acceptance  by  the  Cardinals  is  not  required 
(221).     The  Ordinary  shall  not  permit  the  resignation 
of  a  cleric  in  major  Orders  unless  he  has  other  means 
of  supporting  himself  (1484). 

502.  Respect   due   to   the   Ordinary.     All  clerics,  but 
especially  priests,  are  under  special  obligation  to  re 
spect  and  obey  their  Ordinaries  (127). 

503.  Retreat.     (See  Exercises,  Spiritual.) 


200         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

504.  Revalidation    of    Marriage.     (See   Validation   of 
Marriage.) 

505.  Revenues   of    Benefice.    Revenues   of   a  benefice 
are  due  the  beneficiary  from  the  moment  he   takes 
possession  (1472).     He  may  use  them  for  his  support 
and  for  pious  causes  (1473). 

506.  Revocation.     All  laws  published  prior  to  the  Code 
that  conflict  with  the  laws  of  the  Code  are  abolished 
(6).     In  doubt  about  the  revocation  of  a  law,  the  new 
law  is  to  be  reconciled  with  it  (23).    A  law  does  not 
abrogate  centenary  customs,  nor  does  a  general  law 
abolish  particular  customs  (30).     Favors  granted  by 
rescript  are  not  revoked  by  a  contrary  law  (60). 

507.  Rights.     Acquired  rights,  privileges,  and  indults 
remain   in   force  unless   explicitly  abrogated   by  the 
Code  (4). 

508.  Ring.     Clerics  should  not  wear  a  ring   (136,  2). 
Prelates  may  wear  a  ring  (325).     Doctors  may  wear 
a  ring  outside  of  sacred  functions  (1378).     Cardinals, 
Bishops,  and  Abbots  may  wear  a  ring  while  saying 
Mass  (811,  2). 

509.  Rite.     A  person  belongs  to  the  rite  in  which  he 
was  baptized  (98,  1).     A  child  should  be  baptized  in 
the  rite  of  its  father  (756).    A  priest  must  use  altar- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         201 

bread  of  his  own  rite  in  saying  Mass  (816).  He  may 
say  Mass  in  a  church  of  a  different  rite  where  there 
is  none  of  his  own  (823).  Holy  Communion  may  be 
received  in  the  church  of  any  Catholic  rite,  but  Viati 
cum  must  be  received  in  one's  own  rite  (866)  .  Persons 
of  one  rite  may  confess  to  priests  of  another  rite 
(905).  Marriages  of  parties  of  different  rites  are  to 
be  contracted  before  the  pastor  of  the  husband  (1097, 
2). 

510.  Roman  Curia.     (See  Curia,  Roman.) 

511.  Rosaries.     Indulgences   attached   to   rosary   beads 
are  lost  only  when  the  beads  are  totally  destroyed  or 
sold  (924,2). 

512.  Rota.     The  Holy  Roman  Rota  is  the  ordinary  court 
of  appeal  established  by  the  Holy  See.     It  consists  of 
a  certain  number  of  auditors  presided  over  by  a  dean 
(1598,  1).     The  auditors  are  priests  who  have  their 
degrees  in  civil  and  canon  law,  and  are  appointed 
by  the  Pope  (1598,  2,  3).     The  Holy  Rota  renders  its 
decisions  through  a  committee  of  three  judges,  or  in 
full  session,  unless  the  Pope  decides  otherwise  (1598, 


513.  Rubrics.  The  rubrics  are  to  be  accurately  observed 
in  the  administration  of  the  Sacraments  (733,  1),  and 
especially  in  the  celebration  of  Mass  (818). 


202         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

514.  Sacramentals.     Sacramentals  are  articles  and  ac 
tions  which  the  Church  uses  to  obtain  favors  by  her 
intercession  (1144).     Only  the  Holy  See  can  constitute 
new  Sacramentals,  authentically  interpret  those  in  use, 
and  abolish  or  change  them   (1145).     The  legitimate 
minister  of  Sacramentals  is  a  cleric  who  has  received 
the  faculty,  and  who  has  not  been  prohibited  by  com 
petent  ecclesiastical  authority  to  exercise  it    (1146). 
Only  bishops  can  perform  consecrations.     Any  priest 
can  impart  the  blessings,  excepting  those  that  are  re 
served.     Reserved  blessings  given  by  a  priest  are  illicit 
but  valid.     Deacons  and  lectors  can  give  only  those 
blessings  conceded  to  them  by  law  (1147).     The  direc 
tions  of  the  Church  must  be  accurately  observed  in 
preparing    and    administering    Sacramentals    (1148). 
The  blessings  of  the  Church  should  above  all  be  given 
to  Catholics;  they  may  be  given  to  catechumens,  and 
also  to  non-Catholics  to  obtain  for  them  the  light  of 
faith  and  bodily  health  (1149).     Blessed  articles  are 
to  be  treated  reverently,  and  not  devoted  to  profane  or 
improper  uses,  although  they  are  in  the  possession  of 
private  individuals  (1150).     (See  Exorcist.) 

515.  Sacraments.     The  Sacraments  should  be  adminis 
tered   and   received  with   great   care   and   reverence 
(731,    1).     It   is   forbidden    to    administer    them   to 
heretics   and  schismatics,  unless  they  have   first  re 
nounced    their    errors    and    been    reconciled    to    the 
Church  (731,  1).     The  Sacraments  of  Baptism,  Con- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         203 

firmation  and  Holy  Orders,  which  imprint  a  character, 
cannot  be  received  a  second  time  (732,  1).  But  if 
there  is  a  prudent  doubt  whether  they  were  adminis 
tered,  or  whether  they  were  administered  validly,  they 
may  be  administered  conditionally  a  second  time 
(732,  2).  In  preparing  for,  in  administering,  and  in 
receiving  the  Sacraments,  the  rites  and  ceremonies 
found  in  approved  liturgical  books  must  be  carefully 
observed  (733,  1).  For  no  reason  whatever  may  the 
minister  demand  or  ask  anything  for  the  administra 
tion  of  the  Sacraments  except  what  was  specified  in 
the  provincial  council  (736).  The  laity  has  the  right 
to  receive  spiritual  treasures  and  especially  the  neces 
sary  means  of  salvation  from  the  clergy  according  to 
ecclesiastical  discipline  (682).  The  pastor  is  bound  to 
administer  the  Sacraments  whenever  his  parishioners 
reasonably  ask  for  them  (467). 

516.  Sacraments,   Sacred  Congregation  of  the.     The 

Congregation  of  the  Sacraments  has  charge  of  disci 
plinary  regulations  concerning  the  seven  Sacraments. 
It  grants  dispensations  from  marriage  impediments 
as  well  as  dispensations  for  the  reception  of  other 
Sacraments  (249). 

517.  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass.     (See  Celebrant,  Mass.) 

518.  Saints.     The  veneration  of  the  servants  of  God  and 
of  their  relics  and  images  is  good  and  useful.     All 


204         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

the  faithful  should  above  all  honor  with  filial  affec 
tion  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  (1276).  Only  those 
servants  of  God  may  be  publicly  venerated  who  have 
been  placed  among  the  saints  and  blessed  by  the  au 
thority  of  the  Church  (1277,  1).  The  saints  are  also 
laudably  chosen  and  constituted  the  patrons  of  nations, 
dioceses,  provinces,  confraternities,  religious  bodies, 
and  of  other  places  and  legal  bodies,  with  the  confir 
mation  of  the  Holy  See  (1278). 

519.  Salary,    Forfeiture    of.     Clerics    who    possess    a 
benefice  or  office  which  requires  residence,  forfeit  their 
salary  for  the  time  they  illegally  absent  themselves 
from  it  (2381,  1).     Persons  who  neglect  to  make  the 
required  profession  of  faith  when  appointed  to  an 
office  or  a  benefice  forfeit  the  right  to  the  revenue  or 
salary  of  the  benefice  or  office  for  the  time  they  wil 
fully  neglect  to  make  the  profession  (2403). 

520.  Saloon.     Clerics  must  not  visit  saloons  excepting 
for  a  just  cause  approved  by  the  Ordinary  (138). 

521.  Sanatio  in  Radice.     (See  Validation  of  Marriage.) 

522.  Schools,  Catholic.     Catholic  children  have  a  right 
to  be  taught  in  schools  where  religious  and  moral 
training  occupies  the  first  place    (1372).     Not  only 
parents  but  all  who  take  their  place  have  the  right 
and  grave  obligation  of  caring  for  the  Christian  edu 
cation  of  the  children   (1372).     In  every  elementary 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         205 

school  the  children  must  be  instructed  in  Christian 
doctrine  according  to  their  age  (1373,  1).  Children 
who  attend  grammar  and  high  schools  are  to  receive 
a  more  comprehensive  instruction  in  their  religion. 
The  Ordinaries  shall  see  that  this  be  imparted  by 
priests  of  learning  and  piety  (1373,  2).  Catholic 
children  shall  not  attend  non-Catholic,  neutral,  or 
mixed  schools,  which  are  open  to  non-Catholics.  The 
Bishop  alone  is  authorized  to  judge,  in  accordance  with 
the  instructions  he  has  received  from  the  Holy  See, 
under  what  circumstances,  and  with  what  safeguards 
against  the  danger  of  perversion,  it  may  be  permitted 
to  send  the  children  to  these  schools  (1374).  The 
Church  has  a  right  to  establish  schools  of  all  grades, 
not  only  elementary,  but  also  grammar  and  high 
schools  (1375).  The  canonical  establishment  of  a 
Catholic  university  or  faculty  is  reserved  to  the  Holy 
See  (1376,  1).  A  Catholic  university  or  faculty,  even 
when  entrusted  to  an  Order,  must  have  its  statutes 
approved  by  the  Holy  See  (1376,  2).  Academic  de 
grees,  to  be  recognized  in  canon  law,  cannot  be  con 
ferred  except  with  the  authorization  of  the  Holy 
See  (1377). 

If  there  are  no  Catholic  elementary  or  grammar 
schools  the  Ordinary  of  those  places  shall  especially 
take  care  to  provide  them  (1379,  1).  Likewise,  if 
the  public  universities  are  not  imbued  with  Catholic 
doctrine  and  spirit,  it  is  desirable  that  a  Catholic 
university  be  established  in  the  nation  or  state  (1379, 


206         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

1).  Catholics  should  not  omit  to  contribute  according 
to  their  means  to  the  establishment  and  support  of 
Catholic  schools  (1379,  3).  The  religious  education 
of  youth  in  any  schools  is  subject  to  the  authority  and 
inspection  of  the  Church  (1381,  1).  Local  Ordinaries 
have  the  right  and  duty  to  watch  that  nothing  is 
taught  contrary  to  faith  and  good  morals  in  any  schools 
of  their  territory  (1381,  2).  It  is  likewise  their  right 
to  approve  the  teachers  and  the  text-books  of  religion, 
and  to  demand  that  both  teachers  and  text-books  be 
removed  for  the  welfare  of  faith  and  morals  (1381,  2). 
The  local  Ordinaries  may  likewise,  in  person  or 
through  representatives,  visit  every  kind  of  school 
to  inquire  into  its  religious  and  moral  instruction. 
From  this  visitation  no  religious  school  is  exempt  ex 
cepting  the  schools  of  exempt  religious  for  their  pro 
fessed  members  (1382). 

523.  Scripture,  Sacred.     The  original  texts  and  ancient 
versions  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  published  by  non- 
Catholics  are  forbidden  (1399,  1).     Also  books  about 
Sacred  Scripture  that   are   published  without  eccle 
siastical    approbation     (1399,    5).    Versions    of    the 
Sacred   Scriptures  by   non-Catholics   are   allowed   to 
those  who  engage  in  theological  and  biblical  studies, 
provided  they  do  not  attack  Catholic  dogmas  in  their 
introduction  and  notes  (1400). 

524.  Seal   of   Confession.     The   seal   of   confession   is 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         207 

inviolable.  The  confessor  must  beware  not  to  betray 
the  sinner  by  words,  or  signs,  or  in  any  other  way 
for  any  reason  whatever  (889,  1).  The  obligation  of 
the  seal  of  confession  rests  likewise  on  all  other  per 
sons  to  whom  knowledge  of  the  confession  has  come 
in  any  way  (889,  2).  A  confessor  who  presumes  to 
violate  the  seal  of  confession  directly  thereby  incurs 
excommunication  reserved  in  a  most  special  manner 
to  the  Holy  See  (2369). 

525.  Second  Marriages.     (See  Marriages,  Second.) 

526.  Secretariate     of     Briefs.     The     Secretariate     of 
Briefs  to  Princes  and  of  Latin  Letters  has  the  office 
of  writing  in  Latin  the  acts  of  the  Supreme  Pontiff 
which  he  may  commit  to  it  (264). 

527.  Secretariate  of  State.     The  Secretariate  of  State  is 
in  charge  of  the  Cardinal  Secretary  of  State,  and  con 
sists  of  three  divisions:  (1)  The  first  is  presided  over 
by  the  Secretary  of  the  Congregation  of  Foreign  Af 
fairs,  and  attends  to  those  matters  that  must  be  sub 
jected  to  that  Congregation  for  examination.     (2)  The 
second,  under  an  assistant,  attends  to  daily  business. 
(3)  The  third  is  under  the  direction  of  the  Chancellor 
of  Apostolic  Briefs  and  attends  to  the  drawing  up 
and  mailing  of  Briefs  (263). 

528.  Secularization.     (See    Departure    from    Religious 
Life.) 


208         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

529.  Seminary.  Every  diocese  should  have  its  semi 
nary  (1354,  1).  The  larger  dioceses  should  have  both 
a  preparatory  and  a  theological  seminary  (1354,  2). 
If  no  seminary  is  established  the  Bishop  should  send 
his  students  to  some  other  seminary  (1354,  3).  The 
seminary  is  under  the  direction  of  the  Bishop  (1357, 
1).  He  should  visit  it  and  watch  over  the  studies  and 
the  development  of  the  vocation  of  the  students  (1357, 
2).  Every  seminary  should  have  its  laws  approved 
by  the  Bishop  (1357,  3).  In  every  seminary  there 
should  be  a  rector  for  the  government  of  the  institu 
tion,  professors  to  teach  the  branches,  a  procurator, 
distinct  from  the  rector,  for  the  administration  of 
temporalities,  at  least  two  ordinary  confessors,  and 
a  spiritual  director  (1358).  Besides  the  ordinary 
confessors  others  should  also  be  appointed  to  whom 
the  students  will  be  free  to  go  (1361,  1).  The  vote 
of  the  confessor  will  not  be  asked  when  a  student 
is  to  be  promoted  to  Holy  Orders  or  expelled  (1361,  2). 
Only  boys  of  legitimate  wedlock  can  be  admitted  to 
the  seminary  (1363,  1).  Before  they  are  received 
they  must  present  testimonials  of  Baptism,  Confirma 
tion,  and  good  conduct  (1363,  2).  Students  who  have 
been  dismissed  from  one  seminary  or  from  a  religious 
institution  should  not  be  accepted  by  another  Bishop 
before  he  has  learned  the  cause  of  their  dismissal  and 
received  favorable  testimonials  about  their  character 
(1363,  3). 
In  preparatory  seminaries:  (1)  religious  instruction 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         209 

should  occupy  the  first  place,  (2)  the  students  should 
learn  Latin  and  the  vernacular  language  well,  (3) 
in  other  branches  they  should  adapt  themselves  to 
the  needs  of  the  country  (1364).  The  students  shall 
devote  at  least  two  years  to  philosophy  and  kindred 
branches  (1365,  1).  The  course  in  theology  must  con 
sist  of  at  least  four  full  years,  and  embrace,  besides 
dogmatic  and  moral  theology,  Sacred  Scripture, 
Church  history,  canon  law,  liturgy,  sacred  eloquence, 
and  ecclesiastical  chant  (1365,  2).  There  should  also 
be  lessons  in  pastoral  theology  with  practical  exempli 
fication  of  teaching  catechism,  hearing  confession,  visit 
ing  the  sick,  and  assisting  the  dying  (1365,  3).  As 
professors  of  philosophy,  theology  and  law,  the 
Bishop  and  seminary  board  should  prefer  those  who 
have  received  the  degree  of  doctor  from  a  university 
or  faculty  recognized  by  the  Holy  See,  and  in  religious 
seminaries  those  who  have  received  similar  degrees 
from  their  major  superiors  (1366,  1).  The  professors 
shall  treat  the  study  of  philosophy  and  theology,  and 
the  lectures  given  in  these  branches  to  the  students, 
entirely  according  to  the  method,  doctrine,  and  prin 
ciples  of  the  Angelic  Doctor,  and  reverently  adhere 
to  them  (1366,  2).  There  should  at  least  be  a  sepa 
rate  professor  for  dogmatic  theology,  for  moral 
theology,  for  Sacred  Scripture,  and  for  Church  his 
tory  (1366,  3). 

The  Bishop  will  see  to  it  that  the  students:    (1) 
daily  say  their  morning  and  night  prayers,  hold  medi- 


210         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

tation  in  common,  and  assist  at  Mass;  (2)  go  to  con 
fession  at  least  once  a  week,  and  frequently  receive 
Holy  Communion;  (3)  assist  at  solemn  Mass  and 
Vespers  on  Sundays,  serve  at  the  altar  and  take  part 
in  the  sacred  ceremonies;  (4)  make  a  retreat  each 
year  during  some  days;  (5)  and  assist  at  least  once 
a  week  at  a  spiritual  conference,  which  shall  conclude 
with  an  exhortation  (1367). 

The  rector  and  professors  of  the  seminary  shall  have 
the  office  of  pastor  for  all  persons  living  in  the  semi 
nary  (1368),  and  see  that  the  students  faithfully  ob 
serve  the  statutes  approved  by  the  Bishop  and  are 
imbued  with  a  genuine  ecclesiastical  spirit  (1369,  1). 
They  shall  explain  to  them  the  laws  of  Christian 
politeness  and  urge  them  by  their  own  example  to 
practise  them.  They  will  also  exhort  them  to  observe 
the  laws  of  hygiene,  cleanliness,  courtesy,  moderation, 
and  gravity  (1369,  2).  Incorrigible  and  seditious 
characters,  and  those  whose  behavior  and  talents  do 
not  make  them  desirable  candidates  for  the  priesthood, 
shall  be  dismissed  (1371). 

530.  Separation.  A  just  cause  is  required  for  husband 
and  wife  to  separate  (1128).  Adultery  committed  by 
one  party,  entitles  the  innocent  party,  who  has  not 
condoned  the  crime,  lawfully  to  leave  the  guilty  party 
for  life  (1129-1130).  Other  legitimate  causes  for 
lawful  separation  for  one  party  are :  if  the  other  joins 
a  non-Catholic  sect,  educates  the  children  as  non- 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         211 

Catholics,  lives  a  criminal  and  shameful  life,  is  a  great 
bodily  or  spiritual  danger  to  the  first,  or  through 
cruelty  and  such  other  reasons  makes  living  together 
too  difficult  (1131,  1).  In  these  cases  when  the  cause 
ceases  conjugal  relations  should  be  resumed  (1131,  2). 
After  the  separation  has  taken  place  the  children 
should  be  given  to  the  innocent  party,  and  their  Cath 
olic  education  safeguarded  (1132). 

531.  Shows.     The  clergy  must  avoid  such  performances 
as  dances  and  shows  which  are  unbecoming  to  them, 
and  where  their  very  presence  would  give  scandal, 
especially  in  public  halls  (140). 

532.  Signatura  Apostolica.     The  Signatura  Apostolica 
is  the  highest  court  of  ecclesiastical  appeal  (259).     It 
is  composed   of   Cardinals,   one   of   whom  is  Prefect 

(1602). 

533.  Simony.     The  intentional  will  to  exchange  spirit 
ual  goods  for  temporal  goods  is  simony  by  divine  law 
(727,    1).     To    exchange    articles    forbidden   by    the 
Church    is    simony    by    ecclesiastical    law    (727,    2). 
Tacit  agreement  suffices  for  simony    (728).     Simon- 
iacal  contracts  for  benefices,  offices,  and  dignities  are 
invalid  (729).     Those  who  confer  benefices,  offices  and 
dignities  simoniacally  incur  excommunication  reserved 
to   the    Holy   See    (2392,    1).     Clerics   promoted   by 
simony  to  Orders  incur  suspension  (2371), 


212          A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

534.  Sisters.     Sisters  are  religious  women  with  simple 

vows   (488,  7). 

535.  Societies,    Condemned.     The    faithful    are    to    be 
warned  against  marrying  members  of  forbidden  so 
cieties   (1065,  1).     The  pastor  cannot  assist  at  such 
marriages  without  permission  of  the  Ordinary  (1065, 
2).     Catholics  who  join  condemned  societies  and  die 
in  them  are  to  be  refused  ecclesiastical  burial  (1240, 
1;  1241;  2339).     Members  of  forbidden  societies  can 
not  be  admitted  to  the  novitiate  (542,  1)  or  to  pious 
associations  (693,  1).     Whoever  joins  them  is  excom 
municated  (2335).     Clerics  who  join  them  are  besides 
to  be  deprived  of  every  ecclesiastical  office,  and  de 
nounced  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office 
(2336). 

536.  Societies   of   Religious   Men  or  Women.     These 
societies  do  not  take  vows  and  so  are  not  strictly  Con 
gregations,  nor  are  their  members  strictly  religious. 
They  may  be  made  up  of  men  or  of  women,  of  clerics 
or  of  laics,  and  be  under  pontifical  or  under  diocesan 
law  (673).     In  their  foundation,  erection  of  provinces 
and  houses,  they  are  governed  by  the  laws  for  Con 
gregations   of  religious    (674).     The   government   of 
each  society  is  determined  by  its  constitutions  (675). 
These  societies  may  acquire  and  possess  property,  but 
whatever  the  individuals  acquire  in  their  own  name 
is  their  own   (676).     In  the  admission  of  candidates 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         213 

they  are  governed  by  the  law  for  religious  (677),  and 
in  promoting  their  members  to  Orders  by  the  laws 
for  the  secular  clergy  (678).  The  members  of  these 
societies  are  bound  by  their  constitutions,  and  if  they 
are  clerics  by  the  laws  for  clerics,  and  they  are  to  ob 
serve  the  enclosure  under  the  supervision  of  the  Ordi 
nary  (679).  They  enjoy  the  privileges  of  clerics  but 
not  those  of  religious,  excepting  by  special  concession 
(680).  Besides  their  own  constitutions  they  must  ob 
serve  the  general  laws  of  the  Church  in  joining  an 
other  religious  organization,  in  dismissal  from  the 
society,  and  in  secularization  (681).  (See  635-672.) 

537.  Sodalities.     (See  Associations,  Archcon fraternity.) 

538.  Solicitation.     Priests  who  are  guilty  of  solicitation 
must  be  suspended,  and  may  be  deprived  of  every 
benefice  or  office,  and  degraded  (2368,  1).     Penitents 
solicited  in  confession  must  denounce  the  priest  to  the 
Ordinary  or  the   Sacred   Congregation  of  the   Holy 
Office  within  a  month   (904).     If  they  neglect  to  do 
so  they  incur  excommunication    (2368,  2).     If  they 
denounce  an  innocent  priest  they  incur  excommunica 
tion  reserved  to  the  Holy  See  (2363). 

539.  Sponsors.     (See  Baptism,  Confirmation.  Qviritual 
Relationship.) 

540.  Sterility.    Sterility  makes  marriages  neither  illicit 
nor  invalid   (1068). 


214         A  DICTIONARY  OP  CANON  LAW 

541.  Stipends.  Stipends  are  not  subject  to  prescrip 
tion  (1509,  5)  nor  subject  to  taxation  by  the  Ordinary 
(1506).  Priests  may  accept  a  stipend  as  an  alms  for 
a  Mass  (824, 1)  but  only  one  a  day  excepting  Christmas 
(824,  2).  Voluntary  stipends  offered  by  the  faithful 
are  called  manual;  stipends  for  Masses  from  funds 
that  cannot  be  said  at  home  are  called  quasi-manual 
(826,  1,  2).  Stipends  from  a  fund  are  called  founda 
tion  stipends  (826,  3).  Traffic  in  Masses  is  forbidden 
(827).  As  many  Masses  are  to  be  said  as  stipends 
were  received  (828).  The  obligation  to  say  the  Mass 
does  not  expire  with  the  loss  of  the  stipend  (829). 
The  decree  of  the  Ordinary  or  custom  decides  the 
amount  of  the  stipend  (831).  Unless  forbidden  by  the 
Ordinary  a  priest  may  accept  a  smaller  or  a  larger 
stipend  (832).  If  a  priest  accepts  a  stipend  for  Mass 
to  be  said  under  special  circumstances  he  must  fulfill 
the  conditions  (833).  No  one  is  allowed  to  receive 
more  stipends  than  he  can  say  Masses  for  within  a 
year  (835).  He  who  sends  stipends  to  other  priests 
is  responsible  for  them  until  he  receives  notice  that 
they  have  been  received  (839).  Every  priest  must 
at  the  end  of  the  year  send  those  stipends  to  the  Ordi 
nary  for  which  he  did  not  satisfy.  He  is  bound  to 
satisfy  for  manual  stipends  one  year  from  the  day 
they  were  received,  unless  the  donor  specified  the  time ; 
;and  for  quasi-manual  stipends  he  must  satisfy  by  the 
end  of  the  year  during  which  Masses  should  have  been 
said  (841).  It  is  the  right  and  duty  of  the  Ordinary 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW          215 

to  see  that  secular  priests  fulfill  their  Mass  obligations, 
and  religious  superiors  have  the  same  right  and  duty 
towards  their  subjects  (842).  Rectors  of  churches 
shall  keep  a  Mass-Book  in  which  they  will  carefully 
note  down  their  stipends.  The  Ordinary  should  in 
spect  this  book  yearly  (843).  Every  priest  should 
note  accurately  the  stipends  he  receives,  and  the  in 
tentions  for  which  he  says  Mass  (844). 

542.  StoIe=Fees.     If  any   of  the   parochial   offices   are 
attended  to  by  another  priest,  the  fees  or  offerings 
belong  to  the  pastor,  unless  the  contrary  will  of  those 
making  the  offering  is  certain  concerning  the  sum  that 
is  over  and  above  the  ordinary  tax.     A  pastor  must 
not  refuse  to  serve  those  gratuitously  who  are  not  able 
to  pay  for  the  services  (463,  2). 

543.  Studies,  House  of.     Every  clerical  religious  organi 
zation  shall  have  its  house  of  studies  approved  by  the 
general  chapter  or  the  superiors    (587,  1).     Perfect 
community  life  must  prevail  in  the  house  of  studies, 
otherwise  the  students  cannot  be  promoted  to  Orders 
(587,  2).     If  the  organization  or  the  province  is  un 
able  to  have  properly  equipped  houses  of  studies,  or, 
if  it  has  them,  access  to  them,  in  the  judgment  of 
the  superiors,  is  difficult,  the  religious  students  may 
be  sent  to  a  well  equipped  house  of  studies  of  another 
province,  or  of  another  religious  organization,  or  to 
the  classes  of  an  episcopal  seminary,  or  to  a  public, 


216          A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

Catholic  athenaeum  (587,  3).  When  religious  are  sent 
from  their  own  house  to  a  distant  place  to  study,  they 
are  not  allowed  to  live  in  private  houses,  but  must 
go  to  a  house  of  their  own  Order,  or,  if  that  is  im 
possible,  must  stay  at  some  other  institution  of  religious 
men,  at  the  seminary,  or  some  other  pious  home  in 
charge  of  priests  approved  by  ecclesiastical  authority 
(587,  4). 

During  the  entire  course  of  studies  the  religious 
shall  be  under  the  special  care  of  a  prefect  or  spiritual 
master,  who  will  lead  them  on  in  the  spiritual  life  by 
timely  admonition  and  instruction  (588,  1).  This 
prefect  or  spiritual  master  should  have  the  same 
qualifications  as  are  required  of  the  master  of  novices 
588,  2).  The  superiors  will  see  to  it  that  regular 
observance  prescribed  for  all  religious  will  be  most 
perfectly  observed  in  the  house  of  studies  (588,  3). 
After  due  instruction  in  the  lower  branches  the  re 
ligious  will  diligently  apply  themselves  for  at  least 
two  years  to  the  study  of  philosophy,  and  at  least 
four  years  to  sacred  theology,  adhering  closely  to 
the  doctrine  of  St.  Thomas  in  accordance  with  the 
instruction  of  the  Holy  See  (589,  1).  During  the  time 
of  studies  no  duties  shall  be  imposed  on  professors 
or  students  which  will  take  them  from  their  studies, 
or  in  any  way  interfere  with  class-work.  The  superior 
general  and,  in  particular  cases,  also  other  superiors, 
may  according  to  their  judgment  exempt  the  students 
from  some  of  the  community  exercises,  even  of  the 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         217 

choir,  and  especially  at  night,  as  often  as  they  consider 
it  necessary  for  progress  in  the  studies  (589,  2). 

For  five  years  after  the  completion  of  their  course 
of  studies  religious  priests  shall  be  examined  annually 
in  various  branches  of  sacred  doctrine,  of  which 
they  have  been  notified  in  advance.  Only  those  shall 
be  excused  from  this  examination  who  have  been  ex 
empt  for  grave  reasons  by  their  major  superiors,  or 
who  are  teaching  theology,  canon  law  or  philosophy 
(590).  At  least  once  a  month  the  solution  of  a  moral 
and  liturgical  case  shall  be  held  in  every  established 
house.  If  the  superior  sees  fit  he  may  add  a  discussion 
on  some  dogmatic  point  or  kindred  subject.  All  pro 
fessed  clerics  who  are  pursuing  their  theological 
studies,  or  who  have  completed  them  and  are  in  the 
house,  must  assist  unless  the  constitutions  provide 
otherwise  (591). 

544.  Studies,  Priestly.    After  their  ordination  clerics 
should  not  neglect  their  studies,  especially  those  of 
the  sacred  sciences,  in  which  they  should  follow  the 
sound  doctrine  handed  down  by  the  Fathers  and  uni 
versally  received  by  the  Church,  and  should  avoid 
profane  novelties  and  false  science  (129). 

545.  Subdelegation.     He  who  has  ordinary  jurisdiction 
can  delegate  it  to  another  (199,  1).     Jurisdiction  dele 
gated  by  the  Holy  See  can  be  subdelegated  (199,  2). 
Jurisdiction  delegated  by  an  Ordinary  inferior  tQ  the 


218         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

Pope  can  be  subdelegated  for  individual  cases  (199, 
3).  In  all  other  delegations  jurisdiction  cannot  be 
subdelegated.  No  subdelegated  jurisdiction  can  be 
further  subdelegated  (199,  4,  5). 

546.  Suicide.     Those  who   attempt  suicide  are  irregu 
lar  by  crime  (985,  5),  and  if  they  are  priests  shall  be 
suspended    (2350,    2).     Those    who    deliberately    kill 
themselves    are    to    be    denied    ecclesiastical    burial 
(1240,  3). 

547.  Superior,  Regular.     The  regular  superior  presides 
at  the  election  of  the  superioress  (506,  2).     He  must 
grant  permission  for  investments  (534,  1;  580)  and  to 
enter  the  enclosure   (600,  1).     He  presents  the  con 
fessor  to  be  approved  by  the   Ordinary    (525)    and 
makes  the  visitation    (512,  2,  1).     He  must  seek  to 
bring  back  fugitives  (645,  2). 

548.  Superiors,  Major.     (See  Religious  State.) 

549.  Superiors,  Minor.     (See  Religious  Superiors.) 

550.  Superiors  of  Colleges.     Superiors  of  colleges  are 
not  to  hear  the  confessions  of  their  subjects   (1383). 
They  cannot  appear  in  court  in  the  name  of  their 
subjects  without  their  consent  (1653,  3). 

551.  Supplied  Jurisdiction.     (See  Jurisdiction.) 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         219 

552.  Suppression.     A  religious  house  can  be  suppressed 
only  by  permission  of  the  Holy  See  (498).     Bishops 
can  suppress  societies  erected  by  themselves  or  by 
their  predecessors,   and  also  societies  erected  by  re 
ligious  in  virtue  of  an  apostolic  indult,  and  with  the 
consent   of  the   Ordinary.     Societies   erected  by  the 
Holy  See  itself  can  be  suppressed  only  by  the  Holy 
See   (699). 

553.  Suspension.     Suspension  is  a  censure  by  which  a 
cleric  is  deprived  of  the  rights  of  his  office,  or  of  his 
benefice,  or  of  both    (2278).     Suspension  affects  the 
offices  and  benefices  which  the  person  held  in  the  juris 
diction  of  the  one  who  suspended  him  (2281).     It  can 
be    inflicted    only    for    a    grave    contumacious    crime 
(2242). 

554.  Suspicion  of  Heresy.     The  suspicion  of  heresy  falls 
especially  on   persons  who  knowingly  and  willingly 
help  to  propagate  heresy  in  any  manner  (2316),  per 
sons  who  contract  marriage  with  the  understanding 
that  their   children  will  be  raised  as  non-Catholics, 
parents  who  have  their  children  baptized  by  a  non- 
Catholic  minister,  and  parents  or  guardians  who  have 
children  instructed  in  a  non-Catholic  sect  (2319). 

555.  Synod.     A  diocesan  synod  is  to  be  held  at  least 
every  ten  years   (356).     It  is  convoked  and  presided 
over  by  the  Bishop,  and  held  in  the  cathedral  (357). 


220         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

To  the  synod  must  be  called  and  come:  (1)  the  vicar 
general,  (2)  the  consultors,  (3)  the  rector  of  the 
diocesan  seminary,  (4)  the  deans,  (5)  the  pastors  of 
the  city  where  the  synod  is  held,  (6)  at  least  one 
pastor  from  every  deanery  to  be  elected  by  the  priests 
of  the  district,  (7)  abbots  who  are  actual  superiors, 
(8)  one  superior  of  each  clerical  order  in  the  diocese, 
to  be  designated  by  the  provincial  (358).  Those  who 
ought  to  come,  and  are  prevented,  must  notify  the 
Bishop  (359).  Before  the  synod  opens  the  Bishop 
may  appoint  committees  to  prepare  the  subjects  for 
discussion,  so  that  the  schedules  may  be  distributed  at 
the  opening  session  (360).  The  proposed  questions 
are  to  be  freely  discussed  in  the  preliminary  sessions 
(361).  The  Bishop  is  the  only  legislator  in  the  synod 
and  he  alone  signs  the  laws  of  the  Synod,  which  go 
into  effect  as  he  promulgates  and  decrees  (362). 

556.  Tabernacle.  The  tabernacle  is  to  be  fixed  in  the 
middle  of  the  altar  (269,  1).  It  should  be  of  wood, 
solidly  closed  on  .all  sides,  decently  ornamented  in 
accordance  with  liturgical  laws,  containing  only  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  and  guarded  so  carefully  that  no 
danger  of  sacrilege  can  arise  (1269,  2).  The  key  of 
the  tabernacle  in  which  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  kept 
must  be  most  diligently  preserved.  This  responsi 
bility  rests  on  the  priest  in  charge  of  the  church  or 
chapel  (1269,4). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         221 

557.  Taxes.    The  diocesan  taxes  are  subject  to  revision 
by  the  Congregation  of  the  Council  (250).    They  are 
levied  for  the  support  of  the  seminary  (1355,  1356 ), 
for  the  Bishop   (1504),  extraordinary  taxes  to  meet 
the  special  wants  of  the  diocese  (1505),  for  dispensa 
tions  (1507). 

558.  Teaching  Authority  of  the  Church.    The  Church 
has  the  right  and  duty  to  teach  all  nations;  all  are 
bound  to  accept  her  teaching  and  to  enter  the  true 
Church  of  God  (1322).     The  truths  contained  in  the 
written  or  traditional  word  of  God  and  proposed  to 
us  by  the  Church,  either  by  her  solemn  judgment, 
or  by  her  ordinary  teaching  body,  must  be  held  by 
Divine  and  Catholic  faith  as  divinely  revealed  (1323). 
Both  the  General  Council  and  the  Pope  speaking  ex 
cathedra  have  the  right  to  pronounce  this  solemn  judg 
ment   (1323,  1).    No  doctrine  is  to  be  held  as  dog 
matically  declared  or  defined  unless  it  was  evidently 
defined  (1323,  2).     It  is  not  sufficient  to  avoid  heret 
ical  error,  but  those  errors  should  also  be  avoided 
which  more  or  less  approach  heretical  error;  where 
fore  all  constitutions  and  decrees  are  also  to  be  ob 
served  by  which  erroneous  opinions  of  this  kind  have 
been  proscribed  and  prohibited  by  the  Church  (1334). 
The  faithful  of   Christ  are  bound  to  profess  their 
faith  openly  whenever  their  silence,  reluctance  or  man 
ner  of  acting  would  contain  an  implicit  denial  of  their 


222         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

faith,  contempt  for  religion,  injury  to  God,  or  scandal 
to  their  neighbor  (1325).  If  any  one  after  receiving 
Baptism,  while  retaining  the  name  of  Christian,  perti 
naciously  denies  any  one  of  the  truths  to  be  believed  by 
Divine  and  Catholic  faith,  or  doubts  it,  he  is  a  heretic. 
If  he  totally  recedes  from  the  Christian  faith  he  is 
an  apostate;  and  if  he  renounces  submission  to  the 
Pope  or  refuses  to  communicate  with  the  members  of 
the  Church  subject  to  him,  he  is  a  schismatic  (1325,  2). 
Let  Catholics  beware  lest  they  hold  disputations  or 
conferences,  especially  public  ones,  with  non-Catholics 
without  the  permission  of  the  Holy  See,  or,  in  an  ur 
gent  case,  of  the  local  Ordinary  (1325,  3).  Although 
the  Bishops  individually,  or  even  when  assembled  in 
particular  councils,  are  not  endowed  with  infallible 
teaching  authority,  they  are  nevertheless,  under  the 
authority  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  the  true  teachers 
and  masters  of  the  flocks  committed  to  their  care 
(1326). 

559.  Territorial    Laws.     Territorial  laws  do  not  bind 
outside  the  limits  of  their  respective  territories  (8). 

560.  Territory.     The  territory  of  each  diocese  shall  be 
divided  into  sections  called  parishes  (216).     A  pastor 
can  assist  at  a  marriage  validly  only  in  the  territory 
of  his  own  parish  (1095,  2). 

561.  Testimonials.     (See  Novitiate,  Ordinations.) 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         223 

562.  Theatres.     The  clergy  must  avoid  all  performances 
unbecoming  for  them,  especially  in  theatres  where  it 
would  give  scandal  to  see  them  attend  (140). 

563.  Theologians  at  Councils.     Theologians  assisting  at 
the  councils  of  the   Church  have  only  a  consultive 
vote  (223;  282,  3;  286,  3-4). 

564.  Third  Orders  Secular.     Secular  tertiaries  are  per 
sons  who  strive  after  Christian  perfection  according 
to  rules  approved  for  them  by  the  Holy  See.     They 
are  under  the  direction  of  an  Order  and  harmonize 
its  spirit  with  a  life  in  the  world    (702,  1).    If  a 
Third  Order  Secular  is  divided  into  several  societies, 
each  of  which  has  been  legitimately  established,  the 
branch   is  called   a  Sodality  of   Tertiaries    (702,  2). 
The  consent  of  the  Ordinary  is  required  validly  to 
establish  a  Sodality  of  Tertiaries   (703,  2),  and  his 
special  permission  is  necessary  for  the  members  to 
wear  their  habits  at  sacred  public  functions  (703,  3). 
Members  of  Orders  and  Congregations  cannot  be  ter 
tiaries  (704).     Tertiaries  should  wear  the  insignia  of 
their  sodality  when  taking  part  in  a  body  at  any  sacred 
function  (706). 

565.  Throne.    Whenever    they    pontificate    Cardinals, 
Delegates  of  the  Pope  who  are  Bishops,  Archbishops, 
Bishops,  and  Abbots  Nullius,  may  use  the  throne  and 
canopy  (239,  269,  274,  347,  325). 


224         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

566.  Time.     In  reckoning  the  hours  of  the  day  the  com 
mon  custom  of  a  place  is  to  be  observed.     In  the  private 
celebration  of  Mass,  in  the  private  recitation  of  the 
Divine  Office,  in  receiving  Holy  Communion,  and  in 
the  observance  of  the  law  of  fast  and  abstinence  one 
may  also  follow  the  local  true  time,  or  the  mean  time, 
or  the  legal,   or  the  regional,  or  any  other  way  of 
marking  time  (33, 1). 

567.  Titles,  Academic.     Academic  degrees  to  be  recog 
nized  in  canon  law  must  be  conferred  by  authority  of 
the  Holy  See  (1377). 

568.  Titles  of  Churches.     Every  church  that  is  blessed 
or  consecrated  shall  have  its  title,  which  cannot  be 
changed  afterwards  (1168,  1). 

569.  Titles  of  Ordination.     The  canonical  title  for  the 
secular  clergy  is  the  title  of  benefice,  or,  in  default  of 
a  benefice,  the  title  of  patrimony  or  of  pension  (979, 1). 
For  regulars  the  canonical  title  is  the  solemn  religious 
profession,  which  is  called  the  title  of  poverty.     For 
religious   with    perpetual    simple    vows    the    title    is 
mensce    communis.    Those    who    make    no    perpetual 
profession  are  governed  by  the  law  for  seculars  in 
their  title  for  ordination  (982). 

570.  Titular  Bishops.    Titular  Bishops  cannot  exercise 
jurisdiction  in  the  diocese  of  their  title,  neither  do  they 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         225 

take  possession  of  their  see  (348,  1).     (See  Bishops, 
Privileges  of.) 

571.  Tonsure.     By  first  tonsure  the  seminarian  becomes 
a  cleric   (108).     Tonsure  may  be  given  any  day  or 
hour  (1006,  4).    By  the  first  tonsure  also  is  incardi- 
nation  first  effected   (111).     The  first  tonsure  shall 
not  be  given  until  the  seminarian  has  begun  theology 
(976,  1). 

572.  Transaction.     Transaction  is  a  recognized  way  of 
avoiding    canonical    trials    by    friendly    settlement 
(1925). 

573.  Transition.    A  religious  cannot  go  from  one  in 
dependent  monastery  to  another,  or  from  one  Order 
to  another  without  permission  of  the  Holy  See  (632). 
He  must  make  the  novitiate  again   (633,  1)    unless 
he  goes  from  one  independent  monastery  to  another 
of  the  same   Order    (633,   3).    If   a   religious   with 
solemn  vows  thus  joins  a   Congregation,  his  solemn 
vows  are  dissolved  by  his  new  profession  (636). 

574.  Trials.    An  ecclesiastical  trial  is  a  discussion  and 
decision  of  a  matter  in  which  the   Church  has  the 
right  to  decide,  held  before  an  ecclesiastical  tribunal 
(1552).     The   Church  alone  is  competent  to  judge: 
(1)  in  spiritual  matters  and  matters  connected  with 
them;  (2)  in  violation  of  her  laws;  (3)  in  all  cases 
regarding  clerics  and  religious   (1553). 


226         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

575.  Unbaptized.     Unbaptized  persons  are  not  subject 
to  purely  Church  laws    (12).    A  marriage  between 
a  baptized  Catholic  and  a  person  not  baptized  is  null 
and  void  (1061,  1). 

576.  Unction,  Extreme.     (See  Extreme  Unction.) 

577.  Unions,  Pious.     (See  Confraternities.) 

578.  University.     (See  Schools.)     The  erection  of  Cath 
olic  Universities  is  reserved  to  the  Holy  See  (1376). 
The  studies  in  a  Catholic  University  are  subject  to 
the  Congregation  for  Seminary  and  University  Studies 
(256,  1).     Academic  degrees  have  no  canonical  value 
in  the  Church  unless  they  are  granted  with  the  appro 
bation  of  the  Holy  See   (1377).     Doctors,  who  have 
received  their  degrees  legitimately,  have  the  right  to 
wear  a  ring  with  a  stone  and  the  doctor's  hat  outside 
of  sacred  functions.     In  conferring  the  various  offices 
and  benefices,  other  things  being  equal,  the  Bishop 
shall  give  the  preference  to  those  having  the  doctorate 
or  licentiate  (1378). 

579.  Use  of  Reason.     A  child  is  presumed  to  come  to 
the  use  of  reason  when  it  has  completed  its  seventh 
year.     Those  who  never  had  the  use  of  reason  are 
classed    as    infants    (88,    3).     If   there    is    a    doubt 
about  their  mental  condition  they  may  receive  Extreme 
Unction  conditionally  when  in  danger  of  death  (941). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         227 

580.  Utensils,  Sacred.  The  sacred  utensils,  especially 
when  blessed  or  consecrated,  are  to  be  kept  in  a  safe 
and  decent  place  and  are  not  to  be  used  for  profane 
purposes  (1296,  1).  Their  material  and  form  must 
be  in  harmony  with  liturgical  laws,  ecclesiastical  tra 
ditions  and  the  laws  of  art  (1296,  2).  At  the  death 
of  a  Cardinal  residing  in  Rome  his  sacred  utensils, 
with  the  exception  of  his  ring  and  pectoral  cross,  are 
to  go  to  the  papal  treasury  (1298,  1).  The  sacred 
utensils  of  every  residential  Bishop  accrue  to  the 
Cathedral,  with  the  exception  of  his  ring  and  pectoral 
cross,  and  other  utensils  that  were  not  acquired  by 
diocesan  funds  (1299,  1).  The  rules  for  disposing 
of  the  sacred  utensils  of  Bishops  also  apply  to  pas 
tors  (1300).  The  cathedral  church  must  gratuitously 
furnish  the  sacred  utensils  to  be  used  by  the  Bishop 
(1303,  1).  The  power  of  blessing  sacred  utensils  is 
given  to :  Cardinals,  Bishops,  local  Ordinaries,  pastors, 
religious  superiors,  and  to  persons  delegated  accord 
ing  to  their  delegation  (1304).  Blessed  utensils  lose 
their  blessing  or  consecration  (1)  by  losing  their  origi 
nal  shape,  when  no  longer  serviceable;  (2)  by  using 
them  for  unbecoming  purposes  or  exposing  them  to 
sale  (1305,  1).  Chalices  and  patens  do  not  lose  their 
consecration  by  the  loss  or  renewal  of  the  gold  plating 
(1305,  2).  Chalices  and  patens,  as  well  as  unwashed 
purificators,  corporals  and  palls,  are  not  to  be  handled 
by  lay  persons  who  have  not  charge  of  them.  A  cleric 
must  wash  soiled  purificators,  palls  and  corporals, 


228         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

that  have  been  used  at  Mass,  before  they  are  given 
to  a  lay  person  to  be  washed  (1306). 

581.  Vacancy.    As  a  rule  an  office  should  not  remain 
vacant  longer  than  six  months   (155).    When  filling 
the  vacancy  in  a  parish,  the  Ordinary  is  bound  in  con 
science  to  appoint  the  priest  he  judges  best  qualified 
(459).    During  the  vacancy  of  a  bishopric,  no  innova 
tions  are  to  be  made  (436).     During  the  vacancy  of 
a  parish  the  Bishop  shall  appoint  a  vicar  as  soon  as 
possible  to  rule  the  parish  during  the  vacancy  (472, 1). 

582.  Vacation.     The  Bishop  may  be  absent  two  or  at 
most  three  months  in  the  year  (338,  2).     The  pastor 
is  allowed  two  months  vacation  in  a  year  (265,  2). 

583.  Vagrants.     Persons  who  have  no  domicile  or  quasi- 
domicile  are  called  vagrants   (14).     They  are  bound 
to  observe  the  general  law  of  the  Church  and  the 
particular  law  of  the   place  where  they  stay    (14). 
The  place  of  origin  of  the  children  of  vagrants  is 
the  place  in  which  they  were  born   (90).    A  pastor 
should  not  assist  at  the  marriage  of  vagrants  without 
the  Ordinary's  permission  (1032). 

584.  Validation  of  Marriage.     (See  Marriage  Valida 
tion.  ) 

585.  Validity  of  Sacraments.    All  questions  pertaining 
to  the  validity  of  marriage,  of  sacred  Orders,  and  of 


A  DICTIONAEY  OF  CANON  LAW         229 

other  sacraments,  may  be  referred  to  the  Congregation 
of  the  Sacraments  (249). 

586.  Venerable.     The  title  of  venerable  is  given  only 
to  those  servants  of  God  who  have  been  found  to  have 
practised  virtue  in  an  heroic  degree.     It  does  not  in 
clude  permission  to  venerate  them  publicly  (2115,  2; 
2084,2). 

587.  Viaticum.     The  faithful  are  bound  to  receive  the 
Viaticum  in  danger  of  death,  unless  they  have  received 
Communion  that  day   (864,  1).     Even  if  they  have 
received  Communion  that  day  'they  are  to  be  urged 
to    receive   the    Viaticum    (864,    2).     The    Viaticum 
should  not  be  put  off  too  long  (865).     It  may  be  given 
repeatedly  (864,  3).     It  should  be  received  in  one's 
own  rite   (886,  3).     It  may  be  given  even  on  Good 
Friday  (867,  2). 

588.  Vicar  Apostolic.     If  a  vicar  apostolic  is  a  conse 
crated  Bishop  he  may  confer  not  only  minor  Orders 
but  also  major  Orders  (957,  2). 

589.  Vicar  General.     The  Vicar  General  has  ordinary 
jurisdiction  in  the  diocese   (198,  1;  368,  1).     He  is 
appointed,  and  may  be  removed  by  the  Bishop  (366, 
2) .     He  should  be  a  secular  priest,  at  least  thirty  years 
old.     If  the  Bishop  is  a  religious  the  Vicar  General 
may  belong  to  the  same   Order    (367).     He  should 
refer  the  more  important  matters  to  the  Bishop,  and 


230         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

act  in  harmony  with  him  (369,  442).  He  has  prece 
dence  over  all  the  other  clergy  in  the  diocese  (370). 
His  jurisdiction  may  cease  by  resignation  and  re 
moval,  or  by  the  death,  resignation  or  transfer  of  the 
Bishop  (371). 

590.  Violation  of  Cemetery.     The  violation  of  a  ceme 
tery  is  to  be  treated  the  same  way  as  the  violation 
of  a  church  (1207).     (See  Desecration  of  Church.) 

591.  Violence.     All  those  who  lay  violent  hands  on  a 
Cardinal,   Legate,   Patriarch,   Archbishop,   or  Bishop 
incur  excommunication  specially  reserved  to  the  Holy 
See  (1600,  8).     All  who  do  violence  to  clerics  or  re 
ligious   incur  excommunication   reserved   to   the   Or 
dinary  (1602,  6). 

592  Visit  ad  Limina.  The  Bishop  must  make  his  visit 
ad  limina  in  person,  or  through  his  Coadjutor,  or 
for  a  just  reason,  approved  by  the  Holy  See,  through 
a  priest  of  his  diocese  (342). 

593.  Visitation  of  Diocese.  The  Bishop  must  visit  his 
entire  diocese  at  least  once  in  five  years  in  person, 
or  if  legitimately  excused  through  his  Vicar  General, 
or  another  priest  (343,  1).  He  may  take  any  two 
priests  with  him  on  the  visitation.  If  the  Bishop 
neglects  the  visitation  the  Archbishop  has  a  right  to 
interfere  (343,  2-3).  To  the  visitation  are  subject 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         231 

persons,  goods  and  pious  institutions  (344).  The 
visitor  should  proceed  in  a  paternal  manner  (345) 
and  not  prolong  the  visitation  unduly.  The  expenses 
of  the  visitation  should  be  paid  according  to  custom 
(346). 

594.  Visitation  of   Religious.     (See  Religious,  Visita 
tion.) 

595.  Vocations.    Pastors  and  other  priests  should  pro 
mote  vocations  to  the  priesthood  (1353). 

596.  Voice,   Active   and    Passive.     In  societies   of  re 
ligious  the  members  who  have  only  temporary  vows 
have  neither  active  nor  passive  voice   (578,  3). 

597.  Voluntary    Jurisdiction.     Non-judicial    or    volun 
tary  jurisdiction  may  be  exercised  also  outside  one's 
territory,  in  one's  own  favor,  and  in  favor  of  one  who 
is  no  subject  (201,  3). 

598.  Vow.    A  vow  is  a  free,  deliberate  promise  made  to 
God  to  do  a  possible  and  better  thing  as  an  act  of 
religion.     A  proportionate  use  of  reason  is  required 
to  make  a  vow,  and  grave  or  unjust  fear  would  render 
it  invalid  (1307).    A  vow  may  be  public  or  private, 
solemn  or  simple,  personal,  real  or  mixed  and  reserved 
(1308).     The  private  vows  reserved  to  the  Holy  See 
are:   (1)  the  perfect  and  perpetual  vow  of  chastity, 
and   (2)   the  vow  to  enter  religion  of  solemn  vows, 


232         A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW 

when  made  unconditionally  by  one  after  completing 
the  eighteenth  year  of  age  (1309).  Vows  cease:  (1) 
by  the  expiration  of  the  time  specified,  (2)  by  a  sub 
stantial  change  in  the  object  promised,  (3)  by  a 
cessation  of  the  condition  or  the  end  of  the  vow,  (4) 
by  annulment,  (5)  by  dispensation,  (6)  by  commu 
tation  (1311).  Vows  which  are  not  reserved  may  be 
dispensed  from:  (1)  by  the  Ordinary  over  his  sub 
jects,  (2)  by  a  religious  superior  over  his  subjects, 
(3)  by  persons  delegated  by  the  Holy  See  (1313). 
The  good  work  promised  may  be  changed  into  an  equal 
or  a  better  one  by  the  person  who  made  the  vow  (1314) . 
Vows  made  by  one  before  entering  religion  remain 
suspended  as  long  as  the  person  remains  (1315). 

599.  Vows  of   Religious.     (See  Religious,  Obligations 
of.)     Religious  must  keep  their  vows  faithfully  and 
entirely  (593)  even  when  exclaustrated  (639)  or  dis 
missed  with  perpetual  vows  (669,  1)  or  apostates  or 
fugitives  ( 645, 1 ) ,  but  not  if  they  have  been  secularized 
(640,  1).     Religious  in  charge  of  parishes  must  keep 
their  vows  as  far  as  consistent  with  their  labors  (630, 
1),  when  made  Bishops  or  Cardinals,  as  far  as  con 
sistent  with  their  dignity  (627,  1).    Vows  are  solemn 
when  recognized  as  such  by  the  Church,  otherwise 
they  are  simple  (1308,  2). 

600.  Week.    A  period  of  seven  days  constitutes  a  week 

(32). 


A  DICTIONARY  OF  CANON  LAW         233 

601.  Witness.     Clerics  are  not  to  act  as  witnesses  in 
criminal  cases  before  the  secular  court,  when  the  crim 
inal  is  to  be  punished  with  a  grave  personal  penalty 
(139,  1). 

602.  Womb.     The    foetus   should    be   baptized   in   the 
mother's  womb  when  there  is  no  hope  that  the  child 
will  be  born  alive  (746,  5). 

603.  Women.     Clerics  must  avoid  all  suspicious  deal 
ings   with   women   and   observe   the   law   concerning 
women  living  in  the  rectory  (133). 

604.  Worship,  Divine.     (See  Cult.) 

605.  Writing.     Appointment  to  an  office  should  be  made 
in  writing   (159). 

606.  Year.    A  year  in  law  is  a  period  of  three  hundred 
and  sixty-five  days  (32,  2). 


INDEX 


[The  numbers  refer,  not  to  the  pages,  but  to  the  marginal  figures.] 

•Archconfraternity    35 

Archives     36 

Articles  of  Devotion   37 

Arts    38 

Assistants  to   Pastors    ...  39 

Associations,   Sodalities    . .  40 

Attempted    Crime    41 

Marriage    42 

Authenticity    43 

Authors    44 

Auxiliary  Bishops   ... 45 


Abbot    1 

Abbot    Nullius    2 

Abjuration     3 

Abortion     4 

Abrogation     5 

Absence     6 

Absolution     7 

Abstinence     8 

Abuses    9 

Accusation     10 

Action    ( Legal )     11 

(Moral)    12 

Acts     13 

Administration     14 

Administrators      15 

Admission  to  Religion    ...  16 

Adoption    17 

Adultery     18 

Advocate    19 

Affinity     20 

Age      21 

Agent    22 

Alienation      23 

All  Souls   24 

Alms     25 

Altar     26 

Anathema    27 

Apostate     28 

Apostolic  See    29 

Appeal    30 

Application      31 

Appointment      . . . . 32 

Approbation     33 

Archbishop    34 


Bail     46 

Banns      47 

Baptism      48 

of  Adults 49 

Beatification      50 

Bells      51 

Benediction      52 

Benefice    53 

Bequest     54 

Bination     55 

Birth-place     56 

Bishops     57 

Privileges  of   58 

Rights   and   Duties   of . .  59 

Blessings    60 

Books 61 

Burial     62 

Business     63 

Camera  Apostolica   64 

Canonization     65 


235 


236 


INDEX 


Canonries     66 

Canons    67 

Cardinals     68 

Cases     69 

Cassock     70 

Catechetical   Instruction  . .     71 

Catechumens     72 

Cathedraticum    73 

Cause,  Canonical    74 

Cautions     75 

Celebrant     76 

Celebret    77 

Celibacy     78 

Cemeteries     79 

Censor     80 

Censures     81 

Cessation      82 

Chancellor 83 

Chaplain     84 

Chapter    85 

Children     86 

Christ     87 

Christmas    88 

Church  Authority    89 

Building 90 

Citation    91 

Clergy     92 

Clerics     93 

Obligations   of    94 

Things   Forbidden  to    . .     95 

Closed    Season    96 

Coadjutor    Bishop    97 

Code    98 

Cohabitation      99 

Collection  of  R.   Decrees.  .    100 

Communication     101 

Communion     102 

Community   Life    103 

Commutation     104 

Compensation    105 

Competency     . .  .• 106 

Compromise     107 


Concordats    108 

Concubinage    109 

Concursus    no 

Condition     m 

Conferences,    Diocesan    ...    112 

Episcopal  113 

Confession,  Annual    114 

Judicial    115 

Sacramental    1 16 

Confessional    117 

Confessor,    Extraordinary.    118 

Jurisdiction     119 

Minister     120 

of  Religious    121 

Confirmation     122 

Confraternities     123 

Congregation,  Religious  . .  124 
Congregations,  Roman  ...  125 

Conjugicide      126 

Consanguinity     127 

Consecration 128 

Consent,  Matrimonial  ....  129 
Consent  of  Consultors  ...  130 
Constitutions,  Religious  . .  131 
Consultors,  Diocesan  ....  132 

Parish    133 

Religious    134 

Contracts      135 

Contumacy     136 

Conversion     137 

Convocation     138 

Corner-Stone     139 

Corporals 140 

Corpses   of   the  Faithful..    141 

Corrupters 142 

Council,    General    143 

Plenary    144 

Provincial    145 

Court    140 

Cremation 147 

Crime,  Impediment   148 

Crime  of  Falsifying  149 


INDEX 


237 


Criminals     - 150 

Cult    151 

Cumulation      152 

Curia,  Diocesan    153 

Roman    154 

Custom     155 

Danger      156 

Dataria  Apostolica    157 

Day     158 

Deacon    159 

Dead     160 

Dean    161 

Deaneries     162 

Debility  of  Mind   163 

Debts     164 

Deceit      165 

Declaration    of    nullity    of 

an  act 166 

of  nullity  of  marriage..  167 

Decrees,  Judicial    168 

of  Councils    169 

of    Ordinary    170 

Roman    171 

Dedication  of  Church   ....  172 

Defensor  Vinculi    173 

Degradation     174 

Degrees     175 

Delegate     176 

Papal    177 

Delegation  for  Marriage..  178 

Delinquents      179 

Demoniacal  Possession   . . .  180 

Denunciation     181 

Departure    from    Religious 

Life     182 

Deposition  of  a  Cleric....  183 

Desecration  of  Churches  . .  184 

Dimissorial  Letters   185 

Diocese 186 

Dismissal  of  Benefices....  187 

of  Religious   188 


Dismissal  of  Seminarians.   189 
Disparity   of   Worship....    190 
Dispensation  from  the  Law  191 
Dispensations  from  Matri 
monial     Impediments.    192 
Disputations      with      non- 
Catholics    193 

Divine  Office   194 

Worship   195 

Division      196 

Doctors'  Rights    197 

Doctrines,    Condemned    ...    198 

Documents     199 

Domicile    200 

Donations     201 

Doubt    202 

Dowry 203 

Drunkenness    204 

Duel    .205 


Easter  Communion  206 

Editors  207 

Education  of  Children  . .  .  208 

Election  209 

Enclosure  210 

Engagement,  Marriage  ...  211 

Epileptics  212 

Epitaphs  213 

Equity  214 

Error  215 

about  Mat.  Consent 216 

Eucharist,  Blessed  217 

Eucharistic  Fast  218 

Examinations  219 

Examiners,  Synodal  220 

Excardination  221 

Excommunication  222 

Exemption  223 

Exercises  of  Piety  224 

The  Spiritual  225 

Exorcist  226 


238 


INDEX 


Exposition   of  the  Blessed 

Sacrament     227 

Extreme   Unction    228 

Faculties    229 

Fast  Days   230 

Favors    231 

Fear    232 

Foetus 233 

Force    234 

Form  of  Marriage 235 

Formula     236 

Forty  Hours'  Devotion    . .  237 

Forum     238 

Foundation    239 

Foundations,  Pious   240 

Foundlings     241 

Functions,   Parochial    ....  242 

Funerals    243 

Games  of  Chance 244 

Garb,    Clerical    245 

Goods  of  the  Church   246 

of  Religious 247 

Habit    248 

Heretics    249 

Heroic    Virtue    250 

Hierarchy    251 

Holy   Days    252 

See    253 

Honesty,  Public    254 

Hospitals     255 

Hosts,     Abuse     of     Conse 
crated     256 

House,     Establishment     of 

Religious    257 

House  of  Studies  258 

Ignorance     259 

Illegitimates      260 

Illness    261 


Images,    Sacred    262 

Impediments,    Matrimonial  263 

Impedient    264 

Diriment    265 

to  Religion 266 

Impenitence     267 

Impotence    268 

Imputability     269 

Inadvertence      270 

Incardination    271 

Indulgences      272 

Infants     273 

Infidels     274 

Infirm     275 

Injury  to  Clerics   276 

Insane 277 

Insignia      278 

Institutions,    Ecclesiastical  279 

Interdict     280 

Interpretation     281 

Interpreter     282 

Interruption  of  Novitiate.  283 

Intervals    284 

Irregularities    285 

Judge    286 

Jurisdiction     287 

for  Confessions  .  .  288 


Key 


289 


Laity     290 

Lamp,    Sanctuary    291 

Language     292 

Latin  Rite  293 

Law     294 

Legal  Persons 295 

Legate,  Papal   296 

Legitimacy 297 

Legitimation     298 

Lent    .  299 


INDEX 


239 


Letters      300 

Litanies    301 

Liturgy     302 

Liturgical  Language   303 

Loan      304 

Loss    305 

Mandate     306 

Manifestation       of       Con 
science    307 

Marriage      308 

Consent    309 

Contract,  Form  of 310 

Effects  of 311 

Mixed   312 

of  Conscience    313 

Preparation  for    314 

Second    315 

Time  and  Place  of 316 

Validated  by  Sanatio  in 

Radice    317 

Validation  of    318 

with  non-baptized    319 

Mary     320 

Masons      321 

Mass,  Celebration  of 322 

Hearing  of 323 

pro  Populo    324 

Master  of  Novices   325 

Spiritual    326 

Medicine     327 

Meditation     328 

Metropolitan      329 

Midwives    330 

Military   Service    331 

Minister     332 

Missions     333 

Mixed    Religion    334 

Modernism     335 

Monition     336 

Monk     337 

Month 338 


Moral  Persons    339 

Morals    340 

Mortgage     341 

Motu  Proprio   342 

Music    343 

Mutes  .  344 


Name    345 

Negligence     346 

Non-Catholics      347 

Notary    348 

Novitiate    349 

begins 350 

compensation  for    351 

confessor   of    352 

disposal       of       property 

during     353 

dowry      354 

end   of    355 

essentials      356 

house    of    357 

interruption    of    358 

investiture,   profession    .  359 

life    in    360 

master    of    361 

privileges  of    362 

retreats    in    363 

testimonials  for   364 

Nullity  of  marriage 365 

of  religious  profession.  .  366 

Nun     367 

Nuptial  Blessing   368 


Oath    369 

Obedience  of  Clergy   370 

Ocean    371 

Offences 372 

Office,   Divine    373 

Office,  Ecclesiastical    374 

Oils,  Holy   375 


240 


INDEX 


Oratory     376 

Orders    377 

Ordinary    378 

Ordination   379 

qualifications  for   380 

requisites  for    381 

Organ     382 

Orientals    383 

Orphanages    384 


Pallium    385 

Palls     386 

Parents     387 

Parishes     388 

Pastors,    appointments   of.  389 

consultors    390 

jurisdiction  of    391 

obligations  of   392 

punishment  of    393 

religious    394 

rights   of    395 

Patriarch     396 

Patronage,  right  of 397 

Pauline   Privilege    398 

Payment   to   ex-religious . .  399 

Penalties    400 

corrective     401 

punitive      402 

remedial     403 

Penance,    Sacrament  of ...  404 

Penitentiary,    The   Sacred.  405 

Pensions     406 

Personal  Laws   407 

Persons     408 

Philosophy     409 

Places,   Sacred    410 

Pontiff,   Roman    411 

Postulants     412 

Power     413 

Preaching    414 

authorization  for  415 


Lenten  Sermons   416 

Missions     417 

on  Sundays   418 

Precedence     419 

rules  of    420 

Precepts     421 

Prefects  Apostolic   422 

Prelate  Nullius    423 

Prescription     424 

Priest      425 

Primary    Unions    426 

Primates    427 

Privileges     428 

of  Bishops   429 

of  Cardinals   430 

of    Clerics    431 

of  Religious    432 

Processions,  Sacred   433 

Procurator     434 

Profession  of  Faith    435 

Religious    436 

Religious,    Consequences' 

of     437 

Prohibition  of  Books    ....   438 
Promulgation   of   Law    . .  .   439 
Propaganda,    Sacred    Con 
gregation  of    440 

Property     441 

Protector,    Cardinal    442 

Protestants    443 

Province,    Ecclesiastical .  .  .   444 

Religious    445 

Provocation     446 

Proxy    447 

Puberty     448 

Publication    449 

of  Banns    450 

Publishers    451 

Pyx     452 

Quasi-domicile    453 

Quasi-pastors    454 


INDEX 


241 


Rape      455 

Reason,   Use  of    456 

Recall     457 

Reception  of  Novices    458 

of    Sodalists    459 

Reconciliation     460 

Records     461 

Recourse  to  Holy  See....   462 

Rectors  of  Churches   463 

Rectors  of  Colleges   464 

Reduction     of     Clerics     to 

lay  state    465 

Relationship,    spiritual  . .  .   466 

Relics     467 

Religious    and    Ecclesiasti 
cal  Dignities   468 

Religious,   Confessors   of .  .   469 

debts  of    470 

foundation    of     societies 

of     471 

funerals   of    472 

Goods,  administration  of  473 
Goods,  sale  and  borrow- 

.   474 


ing 


Last  Sacraments  to  ....   475 

Letters  of    476 

Mendicants    477 

Obligations    of    478 

Privileges  of   479 

Procurator     480 

Pastors     481 

Sacred  Congregation  of.   482 

State     483 

Superiors      484 

Superiors,     accounts     to 

be  rendered  by   485 

Superiors,  age  of   486 

duties  of 487 

election  of   488 

term  of    489 

Suppression    of    societies 
of  ...   490 


Visitation  of 491 

Removal    of    Pastors,    rea 
sons  for    . . .  . . 492 

Renewal  of  Vows 493 

Renunciation    of   Goods . .  .   494 
Reports  of  Bishops   495 

of  Religious  Superiors .  .   496 

Reprimand,  Judicial   497 

Rescripts    498 

Reservation     499 

Residence,  Law  of   500 

Resignation  of  Office 501 

Respect  due  to  Ordinary. .   502 

Retreat     503 

Revalidation  of  Marriage.   504 

Revenues   of   Benefice 505 

Revocation 506 

Rights     507 

Ring    508 

Rite     509 

Roman  Curia    510 

Rosaries     51 1 

Rota    512 

Rubrics     513 

Sacramentals    514 

Sacraments    515 

Sacred    Congregation    of 

the     516 

Sacrifice  of  the  Mass 517 

Saints     518 

Salary,  Forfeiture  of    519 

Saloon     520 

Sanatio  in  Radice   521 

Schools,  Catholic    522 

^Scripture,    Sacred    523 

'Seal  of  Confession 524 

Second  Marriages    5j25 

Secretariate  of  Briefs 526 

of  State    527 

Secularization     528 

Seminary     529 


242 


INDEX 


Separation     530 

Shows     531 

Signatura  Apostolica    532 

Simony     533 

Sisters    534 

Societies,   Condemned    535 

Societies  of  Religious  Men 

or  Women    536 

Sodalities     537 

Solicitation 538 

Sponsors     539 

Sterility     540 

Stipends     541 

Stole-Fees     542 

Studies,  House  of   543 

Priestly    544 

Subdelegation    545 

Suicide      546 

Superior,  Regular    547 

Superiors,  Major    548 

Minor    549 

Superiors  of  Colleges   ....   550 
Supplied  Jurisdiction    ....   551 

Suppression     552 

Suspension     553 

Suspicion  of  Heresy   554 

Synod      555 

Tabernacle     556 

Taxes    557 

Teaching  Authority  of  the 

Church    558 

Territorial  Laws    559 

Territory    560 

Testimonials    561 

Theatres     562 

Theologians   at    Councils .  .   563 

Third  Orders  Secular   564 

Throne    565 

Time     566 

Titles,   Academic    567 

of   Churches    .  .   568 


Titles  of  Ordination   569 

Titular  Bishops   570 

Tonsure    571 

Transaction      572 

Transition    573 

Trials     574 

Unbaptized     575 

Unction,   Extreme    576 

Union,    Pious    577 

University      573 

Use  of  Reason    579 

Utensils,  Sacred 580 

Vacancy     531 

Vacation     582 

Vagrants    533 

Validation  of  Marriage...   584 
Validity  of  Sacraments...   585 

Venerable     586 

Viaticum    537 

Vicar  Apostolic    588 

Vicar    General    589 

Violation  of  Cemetery 590 

Violence     591 

Visit  ad  Limina 592 

Visitation  of  Diocese    ....   593 

of   Religious    594 

Vocations     595 

Voice,  Active  and  Passive.   596 
Voluntary   Jurisdiction    . .   597 

Vow     598 

Vows  of  Religious   599 

Week     600 

Witness    601 

Womb     602 

Women     603 

Worship,    Divine    604 

Writing    605 


Year 


606 


Trudel,  P. 

219 

A  dictionary  of  canon  law.